







 
   
     
       
         Prelatique preachers none of Christ's teachers, or, A Disswasive unto the people of God from attending the ministry (so called) of those, who preach by verture of an (Apocryphal) ordination, received from an order of men, commonly stiled Lord Bishops wherein arguments are tendered to their serious considerations, by way of motive against that practice ... .
      
       
         
           1663
        
      
       Approx. 256 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 44 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41500
         Wing G1192
         ESTC R33795
         13566116
         ocm 13566116
         100311
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41500)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100311)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1034:22)
      
       
         
           
             Prelatique preachers none of Christ's teachers, or, A Disswasive unto the people of God from attending the ministry (so called) of those, who preach by verture of an (Apocryphal) ordination, received from an order of men, commonly stiled Lord Bishops wherein arguments are tendered to their serious considerations, by way of motive against that practice ... .
             Goodwin, John, 1594?-1665.
          
           [2], 85 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1663.
          
           
             "Ascription to John Goodwin very doubtful"--NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Imperfect: pages stained with loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Clergy.
           Ordination.
        
      
    
     
        2007-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Prelatique
           Preachers
           NONE
           OF
           CHRIST'S
           TEACHERS
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           Disswasive
           unto
           the
           People
           of
           God
           from
           attending
           the
           Ministry
           (
           so
           called
           )
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           preach
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           
             (
             Apocryphal
             )
          
           Ordination
           ,
           received
           from
           an
           Order
           of
           men
           ,
           commonly
           stiled
           LORD
           BISHOPS
           .
           Wherein
           Arguments
           are
           tendered
           to
           their
           serious
           considerations
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Motive
           against
           that
           practice
           ;
           the
           unlawfulness
           thereof
           demonstrated
           :
           and
           the
           Pretences
           briefly
           answered
           ,
           which
           commonly
           are
           ,
           or
           lightly
           can
           be
           pleaded
           ,
           in
           justification
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             And
             what
             agreement
             hath
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             with
             Idols
             ?
             for
             ye
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             living
             God
             :
             —
             Wherefore
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             separate
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             touch
             not
             the
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             a
             Father
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             my
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             For
             such
             are
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             deceitful
             workers
             ,
             transforming
             themselves
             into
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             no
             marvel
             ;
             for
             Satan
             himself
             is
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             great
             thing
             if
             his
             Ministers
             also
             be
             transformed
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             whose
             end
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
          
           
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             11.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
        
         
           
             —
             From
             such
             turn
             away
             ,
          
           
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             3.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Take
             heed
             and
             beware
             of
             the
             Leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ]
            
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             6
             ,
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             He
             that
             is
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             is
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             gathereth
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             scattereth
             abroad
             ,
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             —
             Let
             them
             return
             unto
             thee
             ,
             but
             return
             not
             thou
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           
             Jer.
             15.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             Tell
             me
             (
             O
             thou
             whom
             my
             soul
             loveth
             )
             where
             thou
             feedest
             ,
             where
             thou
             makest
             thy
             flock
             to
             rest
             at
             noon
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             I
             be
             as
             one
             that
             turneth
             aside
             by
             
               [
               or
               ,
               unto
               ]
            
             the
             flocks
             of
             thy
             Companions
             ?
          
           
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Epist
             .
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Malus
             Ecclesiae
             Praepositus
             deseri
             cum
             suâ
             communione
             potest
             ,
             imo
             debet
             .
          
           
             
               Cyprian
            
             1.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1663.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Disswasive
           unto
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           attending
           the
           Ministry
           (
           so
           called
           )
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           preach
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           (
           Apocryphal
           )
           Ordination
           ,
           received
           from
           an
           Order
           of
           men
           ,
           commonly
           stiled
           ,
           LORD
           `
           BISHOPS
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           whom
           you
           hear
           .
        
         
           THE
           Idolatrous
           madness
           of
           the
           Common-PrayerBook-worship
           ,
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           made
           so
           manifest
           to
           all
           the
           Houshold
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           my
           confidence
           is
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           proceed
           any
           further
           to
           ensnare
           and
           pollute
           any
           of
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           joyning
           in
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           such
           strange
           fire
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           though
           there
           be
           some
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           formerly
           cast
           it
           off
           as
           a
           menstruous
           rag
           of
           Popish
           devotion
           ,
           are
           of
           late
           ,
           with
           the
           Dog
           ,
           returned
           unto
           their
           vomit
           ,
           making
           themselves
           transgressors
           by
           building
           up
           ,
           what
           once
           they
           destroyed
           ;
           yet
           God
           (
           I
           trust
           )
           will
           suddenly
           stop
           and
           heal
           this
           unclean
           issue
           in
           the
           body
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           so
           curse
           the
           root
           of
           this
           bitterness
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           bring
           forth
           much
           fruit
           ,
           nor
           many
           be
           defiled
           with
           it
           .
           Yea
           ,
           though
           a
           second
           Repentance
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           be
           not
           a
           fruit
           that
           groweth
           very
           plentifully
           on
           the
           Tree
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           yet
           am
           I
           not
           without
           all
           hope
           but
           that
           through
           the
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           may
           awaken
           ,
           and
           recover
           themselves
           out
           of
           this
           Snare
           of
           
             Satan
             ,
          
           whose
           foot
           hath
           been
           taken
           ,
           and
           is
           (
           at
           present
           )
           held
           in
           it
           .
           I
           confess
           the
           World
           hath
           of
           late
           given
           a
           furious
           on-set
           and
           charge
           upon
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           ,
           yea
           ,
           upon
           all
           that
           professed
           any
           thing
           (
           almost
           )
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           as
           becometh
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           cause
           them
           to
           give
           back
           from
           that
           holy
           ground
           which
           they
           had
           gained
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           they
           stood
           ;
           Neither
           is
           it
           any
           marvel
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           a
           stricter
           Profession
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           them
           should
           not
           prove
           valiant
           in
           fight
           ,
           or
           that
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           
           fear
           of
           the
           fiery
           Furnace
           ,
           being
           het
           seven
           times
           hotter
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           should
           not
           how
           down
           to
           the
           golden
           Image
           of
           that
           Worship
           ,
           which
           the
           Nebuchadnezzar-like
           Interest
           of
           the
           
             Prelatical
          
           party
           in
           the
           Nation
           had
           set
           up
           .
           But
           leaving
           those
           ,
           who
           tremble
           to
           make
           gods
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           ascribing
           unto
           them
           the
           incommunicable
           property
           or
           prerogative
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           appointing
           and
           imposing
           his
           own
           Worship
           ,
           unto
           the
           safeguarding
           of
           his
           blessing
           upon
           those
           convictions
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           have
           subdued
           their
           Judgments
           and
           Consciences
           under
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           are
           turned
           aside
           like
           a
           deceitful
           [
           or
           ,
           warped
           ]
           bow
           ,
           unto
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           bringing
           of
           them
           back
           again
           from
           
             Babylon
          
           unto
           
             Sion
             ,
          
           that
           they
           be
           not
           surprized
           in
           the
           vengeance
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           now
           even
           at
           the
           door
           )
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           tender
           unto
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           sovereign
           interest
           it
           is
           to
           approve
           themselves
           throughly
           unto
           God
           ,
           a
           few
           Considerations
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           whereof
           they
           may
           see
           how
           unlawful
           it
           is
           (
           especially
           as
           the
           case
           now
           standeth
           )
           to
           be
           
             Hearers
             ,
          
           where
           men
           of
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           by
           vertue
           hereof
           are
           the
           
             Teachers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             Authority
             of
             Teaching
             ;
             wherewith
             the
             Teachers
             we
             speak
             of
             are
             invested
             ,
             by
             that
             kind
             of
             Bishop
             which
             presumes
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             nullity
             and
             lye
             .
             The
             Gospel
             knows
             no
             Bishop
             of
             such
             a
             character
             or
             complexion
             ,
             as
             are
             appropriately
             theirs
             ,
             who
             claim
             and
             exercise
             a
             power
             as
             of
             obtruding
             upon
             Christ
             and
             his
             Churches
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             what
             persons
             they
             please
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             (
             only
             if
             they
             be
             desirous
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             sacred
             investiture
             from
             their
             hand
             ;
             )
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             to
             keep
             back
             such
             from
             their
             Service
             ,
             whom
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             most
             desire
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             only
             because
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             them
             Darkness
             for
             a
             Vision
             ,
             or
             sent
             them
             this
             
               strong
               delusion
               ,
            
             confidently
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             Prelates
             ,
             or
             
               Diocesan
            
             Bishops
             ,
             walking
             like
             Angels
             in
             the
             plains
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Christ
             giving
             them
             power
             to
             prescribe
             in
             his
             Church
             what
             forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             uncouth
             ,
             and
             what
             Ceremonies
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             apish
             ,
             they
             please
             .
             Besides
             many
             other
             Writings
             ,
             both
             formerly
             ,
             and
             more
             lately
             published
             ,
             which
             demonstrate
             the
             Generation
             of
             such
             Bishops
             to
             be
             Aliens
             and
             Strangers
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               The
               Un-Bishopping
               of
            
             Timothy
             
               and
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             (
             a
             Book
             first
             compiled
             and
             printed
             ,
             
               Anno
            
             1636
             ,
             and
             lately
             reprinted
             ,
             with
             sundry
             Enlargements
             ,
             by
             the
             Learned
             Gentleman
             ,
             
               William
               Prynne
            
             Esq
             ;
             )
             
             clearly
             vindicates
             the
             Gospel
             from
             all
             complyance
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             sends
             them
             to
             seek
             their
             pedigree
             and
             original
             ,
             where
             they
             will
             be
             ashamed
             to
             find
             it
             .
             And
             (
             doubtless
             )
             the
             contest
             about
             Prelatical
             Usurpations
             had
             been
             comprimised
             long
             before
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Christ
            
             discharged
             of
             such
             unsupportable
             burdens
             ,
             were
             not
             all
             disputes
             against
             carnal
             Interests
             ,
             like
             gapings
             against
             an
             Oven
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             ,
             though
             
               Speaking
               with
               the
               tongues
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
            
             a
             Barbarian
             unto
             those
             ,
             whose
             Judgements
             and
             Consciences
             are
             under
             an
             arrest
             by
             the
             pomp
             and
             grandure
             ,
             either
             in
             
               Spe
               ,
            
             or
             
               in
               Re
               ,
            
             of
             this
             present
             world
             :
             For
             to
             reason
             Un-bewitched
             ,
             it
             cannot
             (
             lightly
             )
             but
             appear
             an
             incredibility
             of
             the
             first
             Magnitude
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
            
             should
             appoint
             such
             an
             High
             Officer
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Diocesan
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             the
             
               Metropolitan
            
             Bishop
             beareth
             himself
             with
             an
             importune
             and
             high
             hand
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             yet
             neither
             give
             them
             any
             name
             whereby
             to
             be
             known
             or
             distinguished
             from
             others
             ,
             nor
             yet
             assign
             them
             any
             work
             or
             Service
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             When
             
               Christ
            
             ASCENDED
             on
             High
             ,
             and
             gave
             gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             
               he
               gave
               some
            
             Apostles
             ;
             
               and
               some
            
             Prophets
             ;
             
               and
               some
            
             Evangelists
             ;
             
               and
               some
            
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             :
             but
             we
             hear
             of
             none
             given
             ,
             either
             Lord
             Bishops
             ,
             Diocesans
             ,
             or
             Metropolitans
             .
             When
             he
             DESCENDED
             into
             Hell
             [
             or
             ,
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ]
             themselves
             will
             not
             plead
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             them
             up
             from
             thence
             .
             Therefore
             (
             without
             controversie
             )
             they
             are
             no
             plants
             of
             
               Christs
            
             planting
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             them
             to
             do
             :
             For
             the
             whole
             work
             that
             concerns
             the
             spiritual
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             Church-Officers
             lately
             named
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             being
             every
             way
             sufficient
             for
             the
             effectual
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Context
             speaks
             plainly
             enough
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Parable
             :
             
               He
               gave
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               —
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ;
               For
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               for
               the
               edifying
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ;
               till
               we
               all
               come
               in
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               unto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               Christ
               ;
               That
               we
               henceforth
               be
               no
               more
               Children
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             empty
             or
             void
             space
             in
             the
             spiritual
             Concernments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             our
             
               Diocesan
            
             bishops
             to
             thrust
             in
             with
             their
             importune
             and
             officious
             interposure
             ;
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ;
            
             have
             the
             whole
             heritage
             of
             this
             work
             divided
             amongst
             them
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               Christ
            
             himself
             .
             Or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             left
             for
             our
             Lord
             Bishops
             to
             do
             by
             way
             of
             service
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             as
             
               Gideon
            
             taught
             the
             men
             of
             
               Succoth
               ,
            
             with
             thorns
             and
             Bryars
             ,
             to
             perfect
             them
             through
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             their
             glory
             :
             this
             service
             
             (
             I
             confess
             )
             they
             do
             them
             with
             great
             diligence
             ,
             and
             very
             effectually
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             
               Christ
            
             never
             set
             them
             up
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             do
             either
             this
             or
             any
             other
             service
             unto
             it
             :
             only
             he
             permitted
             them
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Church
             slept
             ,
             to
             convey
             themselves
             slily
             into
             it
             :
             And
             because
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             members
             hereof
             by
             Afflictions
             ,
             is
             a
             necessary
             work
             ,
             and
             most
             proper
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             unworthy
             of
             men
             ,
             therefore
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             he
             hath
             judged
             it
             meet
             to
             afford
             an
             opportunity
             to
             this
             Generation
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Actors
             in
             chief
             in
             it
             .
             But
             now
             that
             kind
             of
             Bishop
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             being
             no
             Gospel
             Creature
             ,
             nor
             any
             wayes
             derived
             or
             descended
             from
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             clear
             case
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             right
             of
             authority
             or
             power
             from
             him
             (
             and
             from
             any
             other
             he
             cannot
             have
             it
             )
             to
             exercise
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             function
             at
             all
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             create
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             Gospel
             Minister
             .
             It
             is
             a
             true
             rule
             ,
             
               Non
               Entis
               nullae
               sunt
               affectiones
               ,
               nulla
               est
               efficacia
               ;
            
             That
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             hath
             not
             wherewith
             to
             act
             ,
             or
             operate
             .
             So
             that
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
            
             said
             to
             the
             Criple
             ,
             
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               have
               I
               none
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               I
               have
               give
               I
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             (
             Acts
             3.
             6.
             )
             Our
             
               Diocesan
            
             Bishops
             may
             on
             the
             contrary
             say
             unto
             those
             that
             come
             unto
             them
             for
             Authority
             and
             Power
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             we
             have
             in
             abundance
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             give
             unto
             you
             ;
             but
             what
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             freely
             give
             unto
             you
             ;
             
               Go
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             [
             although
             neither
             do
             they
             give
             this
             their
             
               nothing
            
             very
             
               freely
               ,
            
             unlesse
             it
             be
             in
             such
             a
             sence
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Merchant
             may
             be
             said
             to
             part
             with
             his
             bad
             commodity
             very
             freely
             ,
             or
             willingly
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             he
             shall
             receive
             more
             money
             for
             it
             than
             it
             is
             worth
             ]
             Therefore
             they
             ,
             who
             embrace
             men
             Episcopally
             ordained
             ,
             as
             Teachers
             sent
             by
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             hear
             them
             ,
             set
             their
             eyes
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             do
             homage
             unto
             an
             Idol
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             II.
             
          
           
             To
             afford
             our
             presence
             and
             attention
             unto
             men
             preaching
             by
             
               Episcopal
            
             Authority
             ,
             is
             to
             strengthen
             the
             
               Hierarchical
            
             Interest
             ,
             to
             credit
             and
             countenance
             the
             horrid
             Usurpations
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Order
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             consequently
             ,
             to
             involve
             our selves
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             those
             out-rages
             of
             oppression
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             whereby
             they
             daily
             waste
             and
             wear
             out
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             render
             our selves
             justly
             liable
             to
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             plagues
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             bring
             the
             day
             of
             their
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             .
             To
             own
             those
             for
             our
             Ministers
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             are
             sent
             forth
             by
             them
             to
             teach
             (
             and
             own
             them
             for
             such
             we
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             
             frequently
             ,
             or
             ordinarily
             ,
             hear
             them
             )
             is
             to
             own
             those
             who
             send
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             to
             our
             seal
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             testimony
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             intrusted
             ,
             and
             invested
             by
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             with
             that
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             (
             or
             by
             the
             pretence
             rather
             )
             of
             which
             they
             so
             send
             them
             .
             For
             what
             can
             we
             (
             lightly
             )
             do
             to
             commend
             them
             unto
             the
             world
             upon
             higher
             terms
             ,
             then
             by
             such
             our
             approbation
             of
             them
             ?
             Or
             were
             we
             desirous
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             lyeth
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             mountain
             of
             their
             present
             power
             so
             strong
             that
             it
             should
             never
             be
             moved
             ,
             by
             what
             other
             means
             more
             probable
             ,
             or
             promising
             ,
             could
             we
             endeavour
             ,
             or
             attempt
             it
             ?
             For
             who
             ,
             though
             but
             in
             face
             a
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             will
             not
             fear
             to
             have
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             rooting
             out
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             in
             opposing
             ,
             such
             men
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             order
             of
             men
             ,
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             this
             testimony
             from
             serious
             and
             well-advised
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             hath
             entrusted
             them
             with
             the
             care
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             providing
             meet
             and
             worthy
             Ministers
             for
             all
             his
             Churches
             round
             about
             them
             ?
             
               Verily
               ,
               Verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               John
            
             13.
             20.
             )
             
               If
               I
               send
               any
               ,
            
             (
             So
             our
             former
             Translation
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Original
             )
             
               he
               that
               receiveth
               him
               ,
               receiveth
               me
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               receiveth
               me
               ,
               receiveth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               .
            
             He
             is
             said
             to
             receive
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             messenger
             ,
             sent
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             heareth
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             parallel
             place
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             10.
             16.
             
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             heareth
             him
             ,
             as
             ,
             or
             because
             ,
             sent
             by
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             or
             ,
             who
             heareth
             his
             Doctrine
             with
             reverence
             and
             submission
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             to
             own
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             
               receiving
            
             of
             
               Christ
            
             [
             in
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ]
             is
             such
             an
             act
             which
             tendeth
             highly
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             to
             the
             confirmation
             and
             enlargment
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             mentioned
             under
             such
             a
             consideration
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             now
             cited
             :
             Therefore
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             he
             that
             
               receiveth
               ,
            
             or
             
               heareth
               ,
            
             persons
             
               sent
            
             by
             our
             
               Apocryphal
            
             Bishops
             to
             preach
             ,
             
               receiveth
            
             them
             ,
             and
             hereby
             contributeth
             not
             a
             little
             towards
             the
             establishment
             of
             them
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             exorbitant
             and
             monstrous
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             tyrannize
             over
             the
             consciences
             and
             comforts
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             loyal
             and
             faithful
             unto
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             so
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             becomes
             accessary
             to
             all
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             in
             those
             mens
             hands
             .
             This
             is
             another
             consideration
             disswading
             the
             people
             of
             God
             from
             attending
             upon
             Episcopal
             Emissaries
             in
             their
             work
             of
             preaching
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             hearing
             of
             men
             sent
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             was
             now
             shewed
             )
             a
             receiving
             of
             these
             Bishops
             themselves
             (
             in
             the
             sence
             declared
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             walking
             uncharitably
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             to
             keep
             
             their
             foot
             fast
             in
             that
             snare
             of
             death
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             at
             present
             taken
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             far
             from
             them
             the
             happy
             day
             of
             repentance
             from
             their
             unchristian
             usurpations
             (
             together
             with
             many
             other
             high
             misdemeanours
             accompanying
             these
             )
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             (
             especially
             the
             more
             knowing
             ,
             and
             better
             advised
             of
             them
             )
             rejoyceing
             in
             the
             light
             of
             Ministers
             of
             their
             making
             ,
             and
             sending
             forth
             ,
             how
             shall
             they
             not
             applaud
             themselves
             in
             their
             office
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             do
             both
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Churches
             special
             service
             ,
             by
             supplying
             these
             from
             time
             to
             time
             with
             men
             of
             worth
             ,
             who
             are
             able
             to
             speak
             unto
             them
             words
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             hope
             they
             may
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             saved
             ?
             Men
             that
             receive
             so
             large
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             usefulness
             of
             their
             callings
             ,
             and
             goodness
             of
             their
             practises
             and
             walkings
             in
             them
             ,
             from
             persons
             so
             considerable
             as
             those
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             not
             like
             to
             resent
             ,
             or
             suspect
             ,
             any
             such
             evil
             in
             either
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             need
             any
             open
             ,
             or
             solemn
             repentance
             .
             So
             that
             for
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             to
             honour
             ,
             with
             their
             attendance
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             of
             men
             preaching
             by
             Episcopal
             authority
             ,
             is
             (
             in
             reality
             of
             construction
             )
             a
             flattering
             of
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ;
             and
             (
             doutless
             )
             what
             
               Solomon
            
             speaks
             
               (
               Prov.
            
             26.
             28.
             
             )
             of
             
               a
               flattering
               mouth
               ,
            
             as
             viz.
             that
             it
             
               worketh
               ruine
               ,
            
             is
             altogether
             as
             true
             of
             
               flattering
            
             actions
             ,
             by
             which
             men
             may
             be
             flattered
             into
             ruine
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             words
             of
             like
             import
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             Bishops
             we
             speak
             of
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             thousands
             of
             precious
             souls
             ,
             for
             whom
             
               Christ
            
             dyed
             ,
             partly
             by
             thrusting
             out
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             
               Christ
            
             many
             true
             and
             faithful
             labourers
             ,
             which
             
               Christ
            
             himself
             had
             sent
             in
             thither
             ;
             partly
             by
             keeping
             out
             many
             others
             of
             like
             worthy
             character
             ,
             not
             permitting
             any
             entrance
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             the
             polluted
             door
             of
             their
             Ordination
             ,
             by
             which
             very
             few
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             qualified
             aright
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             can
             obtain
             leave
             of
             their
             consciences
             to
             enter
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             by
             setting
             over
             them
             ,
             or
             obtruding
             upon
             them
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             for
             spiritual
             Guides
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             exemplary
             misdemeanors
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             practises
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             lives
             and
             conversations
             ?
             although
             (
             I
             say
             )
             our
             Bishops
             (
             so
             called
             )
             do
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             regret
             ,
             or
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             bring
             upon
             their
             heads
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             thousand
             precious
             souls
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             this
             justifie
             ,
             or
             excuse
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             act
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             to
             further
             the
             perdition
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             the
             salvation
             whereof
             ,
             (
             the
             enormous
             wickedness
             of
             the
             men
             notwithstanding
             )
             they
             stand
             bound
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             in
             conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             hinder
             (
             as
             by
             encouraging
             ,
             or
             hardening
             them
             in
             any
             evil
             way
             )
             but
             to
             promote
             with
             the
             best
             of
             their
             understanding
             .
             Therefore
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             CONSIDERATION
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Apostle
             (
             2
             
               Thes
               .
            
             3.
             6
             ,
             14.
             )
             prescribeth
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             separating
             ,
             or
             
               withdrawing
               of
               themselves
            
             from
             a
             Brother
             that
             
               walketh
               inordinately
               ,
            
             as
             a
             proper
             and
             christian
             means
             to
             make
             him
             ashamed
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             repentance
             ,
             by
             occasioning
             him
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             way
             more
             seriously
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             further
             his
             salvation
             )
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             good
             
               Christians
            
             from
             the
             Prelates
             in
             their
             Ministers
             (
             in
             whose
             creation
             ,
             and
             imposition
             upon
             Churches
             ,
             they
             walk
             most
             disorderly
             )
             being
             a
             means
             of
             a
             promising
             and
             likely
             import
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             ashamed
             of
             such
             their
             Prelatical
             presumptions
             and
             misdemeanors
             ,
             cannot
             in
             reason
             ,
             or
             in
             conscience
             ,
             but
             be
             interpreted
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             duty
             lying
             upon
             them
             to
             practise
             :
             If
             men
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             men
             ,
             any
             spark
             of
             ingenuity
             in
             them
             ,
             any
             sence
             of
             interest
             either
             with
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             severely
             jealous
             of
             such
             wayes
             and
             doings
             ;
             upon
             which
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             set
             the
             black
             brand
             of
             their
             dis-approbation
             ,
             by
             refusing
             all
             communion
             and
             fellowship
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             and
             this
             out
             of
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             displeasure
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             V.
             
          
           
             To
             accept
             ,
             with
             contentment
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             of
             spiritual
             means
             ,
             proffered
             ,
             or
             conveyed
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             false
             authority
             ,
             or
             by
             persons
             no
             wayes
             interessed
             ,
             or
             intrusted
             by
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             us
             lyeth
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             ,
             or
             (
             however
             )
             to
             discredit
             ,
             the
             right
             and
             just
             title
             of
             those
             ,
             upon
             whom
             
               Christ
            
             hath
             (
             indeed
             )
             conferred
             this
             trust
             and
             honour
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             renting
             another
             man's
             Ground
             ,
             shall
             turn
             Tenant
             ,
             and
             pay
             his
             Rent
             to
             a
             false
             Land-lord
             ,
             upon
             a
             pretended
             claim
             made
             by
             him
             of
             right
             to
             the
             said
             Lands
             ,
             much
             weakneth
             and
             disableth
             the
             title
             of
             the
             true
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             he
             that
             from
             time
             to
             time
             shall
             honour
             with
             his
             presence
             and
             attention
             ,
             a
             Ministry
             advanced
             by
             such
             an
             order
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             right
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             frivolous
             and
             empty
             pretext
             of
             right
             ,
             to
             impose
             Ministers
             upon
             
               Christian
            
             Congregations
             ,
             must
             needs
             hereby
             obscure
             and
             wrong
             the
             just
             title
             and
             claim
             ,
             which
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Christ
            
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             gracious
             donation
             and
             grant
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             chuse
             ,
             ordain
             ,
             and
             set
             over
             themselves
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             VI.
             
          
           
             For
             a
             man
             not
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             for
             such
             a
             blessing
             upon
             his
             diligent
             and
             prudent
             endeavours
             in
             a
             lawful
             calling
             ,
             which
             shall
             supply
             
             and
             furnish
             him
             with
             things
             needful
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             content
             with
             such
             supplies
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             honest
             labours
             ,
             furnisheth
             him
             with
             ;
             but
             to
             turn
             aside
             into
             dishonest
             wayes
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             through
             fear
             of
             want
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             starved
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             any
             of
             these
             practices
             is
             a
             (
             constructive
             )
             complaining
             of
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             World
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             unto
             the
             Devil
             :
             )
             And
             for
             
               Christians
            
             to
             seek
             their
             spiritual
             food
             at
             those
             lips
             ,
             which
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             enemies
             have
             opened
             ,
             and
             polluted
             ,
             by
             touching
             them
             with
             a
             dead
             coal
             from
             their
             Altar
             ,
             is
             it
             of
             any
             better
             interpretation
             ,
             than
             a
             professed
             jealousie
             ,
             or
             doubtfulness
             of
             mind
             ,
             whether
             
               Christ
            
             will
             nourish
             them
             with
             the
             Words
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             should
             strictly
             confine
             and
             keep
             themselves
             to
             the
             use
             of
             such
             means
             only
             which
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             unquestionably
             approved
             by
             him
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             like
             the
             Waters
             of
             
               Siloam
               ,
            
             they
             run
             but
             softly
             ,
             and
             not
             embolden
             their
             Consciences
             to
             comport
             with
             such
             other
             means
             for
             their
             edification
             ,
             the
             lawfulness
             whereof
             ,
             as
             themselves
             formerly
             scrupled
             ,
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             Saints
             absolutely
             deny
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             soul-provisions
             promised
             or
             pretended
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             VII
             .
          
           
             To
             undermine
             and
             defeat
             the
             counsels
             and
             attempts
             of
             men
             ,
             
               who
               resist
               the
               Truth
            
             (
             as
             
               Jannes
            
             and
             
               Jambres
            
             did
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
             )
             by
             means
             and
             wayes
             lawful
             and
             sutable
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             within
             our
             power
             ,
             is
             (
             without
             controversie
             )
             a
             duty
             lying
             upon
             all
             men
             :
             how
             much
             more
             upon
             all
             Saints
             ?
             That
             our
             Lord
             Bishops
             are
             deep
             in
             the
             condemnation
             of
             resisting
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             this
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             those
             
               Egyptian
            
             Sorcerers
             resisted
             
               Moses
            
             (
             namely
             ,
             by
             promoting
             a
             counterfeit
             and
             false
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             true
             :
             as
             those
             Sorcerers
             deluded
             
               Pharoah
            
             and
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             by
             counterfeiting
             those
             real
             and
             true
             Miracles
             which
             
               Moses
            
             wrought
             ,
             and
             hereby
             sought
             to
             frustrate
             
               Moses
            
             his
             Negotiation
             with
             
               Pharoah
            
             about
             the
             
               Israelites
            
             deliverance
             )
             is
             no
             
               Paradox
               ,
            
             nor
             Probleme
             [
             or
             difficult
             question
             ]
             amongst
             true
             and
             knowing
             Christians
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             a
             detection
             or
             discovery
             of
             the
             folly
             or
             madness
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             either
             thus
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             resist
             the
             truth
             (
             for
             the
             Scripture
             supposeth
             a
             designed
             resistance
             of
             the
             Truth
             to
             be
             madness
             ,
             or
             folly
             in
             her
             exaltation
             ,
             in
             whomsoever
             it
             be
             found
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               2.
               16.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             9.
             
             )
             is
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             supercede
             their
             wickedness
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             their
             further
             progresse
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             the
             
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             himself
             informeth
             us
             :
             
               But
               they
            
             [
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             resisting
             the
             Truth
             ]
             
               shall
               proceed
               no
               further
               :
               for
               their
               folly
            
             [
             or
             ,
             madness
             ]
             
               shall
               be
               manifest
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               their
               also
               was
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             9.
             
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             refraining
             of
             the
             Saints
             from
             those
             spiritual
             Tables
             ,
             which
             are
             spread
             by
             the
             Bishops
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             from
             the
             Preachments
             of
             men
             of
             their
             anoynting
             )
             be
             a
             proper
             and
             likely
             means
             to
             manifest
             their
             folly
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             their
             hostile
             devices
             and
             attempts
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             it
             is
             (
             certainly
             )
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             them
             to
             use
             such
             abstinence
             .
             That
             this
             abstinence
             is
             a
             means
             promising
             the
             happy
             effect
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             be
             conceived
             by
             that
             discovery
             ,
             which
             
               Davids
            
             absence
             once
             and
             again
             from
             
               Saul's
            
             Table
             ,
             made
             of
             
               Saul's
            
             wickedness
             ,
             in
             his
             unreasonable
             malice
             against
             
               David
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             against
             God
             himself
             .
             The
             Historical
             Passage
             hereof
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             20.
             from
             
               vers
               .
            
             24.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             
               vers
               .
            
             34.
             
             For
             ,
             as
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             finding
             
               David's
            
             accustomed
             place
             at
             his
             Table
             empty
             twice
             together
             ,
             was
             hereby
             provoked
             to
             shew
             himself
             in
             his
             colours
             of
             wretchedness
             and
             impiety
             :
             So
             is
             it
             not
             unlike
             but
             that
             sober
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             by
             a
             constant
             absenting
             themselves
             from
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Hierarchical
             Unction
             ,
             on
             whose
             Ministry
             they
             had
             formerly
             been
             wont
             to
             attend
             ,
             will
             draw
             out
             into
             the
             view
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             same
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             folly
             ,
             or
             madness
             ,
             in
             their
             great
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             (
             the
             Bishops
             )
             which
             being
             discovered
             ,
             will
             render
             them
             the
             general
             abhorring
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             them
             to
             fall
             like
             Lightning
             from
             the
             Heaven
             of
             their
             Glory
             and
             put
             a
             period
             to
             their
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             as
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             delivered
             
               David
            
             from
             the
             malicious
             and
             bloody
             rage
             of
             
               Saul
               ,
            
             wherewith
             he
             pursued
             him
             upon
             his
             absence
             from
             his
             Table
             ;
             so
             may
             the
             good
             People
             of
             God
             expect
             protection
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             said
             Bishops
             ,
             making
             themselves
             aggrieved
             at
             their
             departure
             from
             thei
             spiritual
             provisions
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             ordained
             for
             them
             ,
             shall
             attempt
             to
             magnifie
             themselves
             in
             wrath
             and
             revenge
             against
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             general
             refraining
             of
             sober
             and
             understanding
             
               Christians
            
             from
             the
             Ministry
             of
             a
             Prelatical
             erection
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             them
             had
             (
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             )
             formerly
             frequented
             ,
             cannot
             but
             occasion
             persons
             of
             ingenuous
             and
             free
             spirits
             ,
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             hereof
             ;
             in
             which
             enquiry
             ,
             very
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             they
             will
             discover
             ,
             or
             be
             led
             to
             somewhat
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Office
             ,
             or
             Usurpations
             ,
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Order
             ,
             as
             the
             just
             occasion
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             consideration
             whereof
             may
             cause
             them
             also
             to
             turn
             Apostates
             from
             their
             former
             esteem
             and
             approbation
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             VIII
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             retain
             the
             Signature
             
             of
             Prelatical
             hands
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             some
             wayes
             or
             other
             defaced
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             (
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Phrase
             ,
             
               Mic.
            
             7.
             4.
             )
             
               The
               best
               of
               them
               is
               as
               a
               Bryar
               ,
               the
               most
               upright
               is
               sharper
               than
               a
               thorn
               hedge
               .
            
             Few
             Sermons
             are
             preached
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             something
             is
             not
             uttered
             ,
             that
             is
             justly
             offensive
             and
             grievous
             to
             the
             Spirits
             of
             holy
             and
             good
             men
             .
             Yea
             ,
             of
             these
             Apothecaries
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             accounted
             both
             the
             most
             honest
             ,
             and
             skilful
             ,
             in
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             to
             vend
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             wholsomest
             Druggs
             ,
             and
             Receits
             ,
             have
             one
             or
             other
             dead
             fly
             (
             and
             commonly
             more
             then
             one
             )
             
               in
               their
               Oyntment
               ,
            
             which
             causeth
             it
             to
             cast
             forth
             a
             stinking
             savour
             in
             the
             Nostrils
             of
             those
             
               who
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
             (
             Neither
             can
             it
             in
             reason
             be
             expected
             otherwise
             :
             For
             being
             sworn
             Vassals
             to
             the
             Prelatical
             Interest
             and
             Design
             ,
             and
             this
             being
             to
             subject
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             unto
             the
             form
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             uphold
             their
             super-numerary
             Function
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             tyrannical
             Grandure
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             Ministers
             we
             speak
             of
             are
             ever
             and
             anon
             ,
             or
             at
             times
             ,
             necessitated
             to
             act
             their
             parts
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             holy
             desires
             and
             design
             of
             the
             true
             and
             faithful
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             deeply
             set
             within
             them
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             above
             the
             form
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             or
             do
             homage
             unto
             any
             person
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             claiming
             dominion
             over
             their
             faith
             ,
             but
             unto
             
               Christ
            
             onely
             .
             The
             particulars
             ,
             by
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             said
             Ministers
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             the
             hearts
             of
             persons
             truly
             godly
             ,
             heavy
             and
             sad
             ,
             are
             these
             (
             with
             their
             fellows
             )
             1.
             
             They
             are
             expresly
             enjoyned
             by
             their
             Patent
             to
             shew
             their
             child
             like
             (
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             blind
             )
             obedience
             to
             their
             Grandfathers
             (
             the
             Bishops
             )
             by
             saying
             over
             their
             Creed
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Pater-Noster
               ,
            
             over
             ,
             and
             over
             ,
             and
             over
             ,
             once
             (
             at
             least
             )
             every
             month
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             devices
             comprehended
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Common-Prayer
               ,
            
             and
             this
             publickly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             face
             of
             their
             Congregation
             ,
             appearing
             also
             in
             their
             Masters
             Livery
             [
             I
             mean
             ,
             the
             Surplice
             ]
             that
             all
             men
             may
             know
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             ,
             and
             whose
             Servants
             they
             are
             .
             This
             is
             one
             great
             nuysance
             done
             by
             these
             men
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             those
             who
             truly
             fear
             God.
             2.
             
             They
             bow
             down
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             yoak
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             yeeld
             that
             observance
             to
             the
             fopperies
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             most
             weighty
             precepts
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             There
             are
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             simple
             observation
             of
             these
             Ceremonies
             ,
             but
             think
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             take
             pitty
             on
             them
             ,
             being
             so
             generally
             hated
             ,
             opposed
             ,
             and
             condemned
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             a
             good
             word
             for
             them
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             both
             the
             practice
             and
             imposition
             of
             them
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             not
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             least
             obnoxious
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             will
             think
             it
             ,
             either
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             their
             
             wisdom
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             to
             steal
             an
             Opportunity
             (
             sometimes
             )
             to
             speak
             honourably
             of
             their
             gracious
             Lords
             and
             Benefactors
             ,
             to
             commend
             their
             Function
             as
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             as
             singularly
             necessary
             for
             the
             Peace
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             5.
             
             Who
             is
             there
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             ,
             be
             he
             never
             so
             concise
             and
             short
             in
             his
             Prayer
             before
             his
             Sermom
             ,
             yet
             alloweth
             a
             large
             roomth
             for
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             Reverend
             ,
             if
             not
             Right
             Reverend
             Fathers
             in
             God
             ;
             (
             as
             if
             they
             suspected
             that
             God
             would
             not
             know
             that
             they
             meant
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             presented
             them
             in
             their
             
               Pontificalibus
            
             before
             him
             )
             yea
             ,
             and
             giveth
             flattering
             and
             unbeseeming
             Titles
             to
             other
             great
             persons
             also
             ?
             6.
             
             They
             are
             the
             smallest
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             
               semel
               in
               anno
            
             (
             at
             least
             )
             teach
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             the
             importune
             Doctrine
             of
             
               blind
               Obedience
            
             to
             Superiours
             ,
             both
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Civil
             :
             It
             is
             like
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             teach
             this
             Obedience
             under
             the
             term
             of
             ,
             
               blind
               ,
            
             because
             Protestant
             Writers
             have
             made
             it
             infamous
             amongst
             persons
             of
             this
             profession
             ,
             by
             oft
             charging
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               BLIND
               Obedience
               ,
               as
               Antichristian
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             
               Jesuites
               .
            
             But
             when
             they
             fall
             upon
             hammering
             this
             nayl
             (
             I
             mean
             of
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             to
             Superiours
             )
             they
             so
             sorge
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             leave
             no
             liberty
             or
             freedom
             of
             judgment
             ,
             or
             conscience
             ,
             to
             inferiours
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             ,
             and
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             Superiours
             command
             ;
             but
             conclude
             those
             amongst
             transgressors
             ,
             and
             persons
             worthy
             severe
             punishment
             ,
             that
             refuse
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             their
             injunctions
             ,
             though
             their
             judgments
             and
             consciences
             conclude
             them
             never
             so
             (
             manifestly
             )
             unlawful
             .
             And
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             to
             preach
             and
             press
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             yea
             ,
             unmanly
             doctrine
             of
             
               blind
               Obedience
               ?
            
             Yea
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             do
             not
             forbear
             to
             place
             the
             Perfection
             ,
             or
             highest
             strain
             of
             that
             Mortification
             and
             self-denyal
             ,
             which
             they
             preach
             ,
             in
             that
             kind
             of
             blind
             Obedience
             to
             Superiours
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             mentioned
             .
             7.
             
             They
             are
             not
             a
             few
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             best
             esteem
             in
             the
             said
             party
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             find
             ,
             or
             take
             occasion
             (
             sometimes
             )
             to
             vent
             themselves
             in
             unworthy
             and
             base
             reflections
             upon
             the
             Power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             upon
             persons
             more
             tenderly
             conscientious
             than
             themselves
             ,
             and
             who
             strain
             at
             the
             
               Camels
               ,
            
             which
             they
             swallow
             .
             8.
             (
             and
             lastly
             ,
             )
             There
             is
             hardly
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             (
             according
             to
             their
             duty
             )
             will
             
               cry
               aloud
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               their
               Voice
               like
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               to
               shew
            
             their
             great
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             
               their
            
             great
             
               transgressions
               ,
            
             in
             persecuting
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             in
             suppressing
             their
             
               Christian
            
             and
             just
             Liberties
             ,
             in
             thrusting
             their
             zealous
             and
             faithful
             Teachers
             out
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             in
             obtruding
             upon
             them
             dumb
             Doggs
             (
             or
             worse
             than
             dumb
             )
             or
             greedy
             Wolves
             ,
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             in
             exasperating
             the
             spirits
             of
             Rulers
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             representing
             them
             as
             persons
             dangerous
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             
             troublers
             of
             its
             Peace
             ;
             in
             assenting
             unto
             ,
             if
             not
             procuring
             the
             making
             of
             hard
             and
             cruel
             Laws
             against
             them
             ,
             (
             with
             the
             like
             .
             )
             These
             are
             part
             of
             the
             unhappy
             wayes
             and
             practices
             ,
             by
             which
             even
             our
             best
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Character
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             apt
             ,
             and
             often
             wont
             ,
             to
             make
             sad
             the
             spirits
             of
             holy
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             them
             :
             so
             that
             though
             they
             may
             (
             possibly
             )
             hear
             several
             Sermons
             from
             them
             ,
             from
             none
             of
             which
             they
             shall
             actually
             suffer
             in
             any
             of
             these
             kinds
             ;
             yet
             they
             cannot
             at
             any
             time
             go
             to
             hear
             them
             with
             any
             reasonable
             Security
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             or
             other
             of
             this
             Gall
             and
             Vinegar
             will
             be
             given
             them
             to
             drink
             .
             This
             then
             is
             another
             Consideration
             to
             take
             off
             our
             edge
             from
             hearing
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             IX
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             generality
             ,
             or
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             that
             Ministry
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             good
             men
             to
             turn
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             company
             of
             sad
             souls
             ,
             men
             ,
             who
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Proverb
             )
             
               Animam
               habent
               pro
               sale
               ;
            
             they
             have
             souls
             serving
             only
             to
             preserve
             their
             bodies
             from
             putrifying
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             profoundly
             ignorant
             ,
             scarce
             understanding
             their
             
               Rubrick
               ,
            
             or
             how
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             Psalmes
             and
             Lessons
             appointed
             for
             the
             day
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Calender
             :
             others
             ,
             drown'd
             in
             sensuality
             ,
             desperately
             debauched
             ,
             much
             fitter
             to
             be
             made
             Priests
             to
             serve
             at
             the
             Pagan
             Altars
             of
             
               Bacchus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Venus
               ,
            
             than
             to
             minister
             the
             Holy
             things
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             others
             possessed
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             prophaness
             ,
             which
             maketh
             them
             bold
             to
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             frothy
             jests
             and
             conceits
             of
             things
             most
             sacred
             :
             Others
             wolfishly
             covetous
             and
             cruel
             ,
             rigorously
             exacting
             of
             their
             People
             the
             
               utmost
               Farthing
            
             of
             Wages
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             alloweth
             ,
             for
             the
             smallest
             pittance
             of
             Work
             ,
             or
             Service
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             tolerateth
             .
             All
             these
             have
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             given
             hostages
             to
             Satan
             ,
             to
             secure
             him
             that
             they
             will
             never
             make
             any
             hostile
             attempt
             upon
             him
             ,
             nor
             disturb
             him
             in
             his
             possession
             of
             any
             soul
             under
             his
             power
             .
             Now
             this
             retrimentitious
             party
             of
             the
             Ministry
             we
             speak
             ,
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fellow-members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             those
             ,
             whose
             Character
             was
             given
             in
             the
             former
             Consideration
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             here
             likewise
             gave
             the
             preheminence
             in
             worth
             ,
             amongst
             and
             above
             all
             their
             fellows
             :
             So
             that
             those
             respects
             ,
             and
             that
             honour
             ,
             which
             we
             cast
             upon
             these
             in
             our
             attendance
             upon
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             redound
             (
             in
             part
             at
             least
             )
             unto
             the
             others
             also
             :
             and
             so
             by
             countenancing
             the
             worthiest
             and
             best
             ,
             of
             this
             disordered
             order
             ,
             we
             countenance
             and
             comfort
             the
             worst
             and
             vilest
             likewise
             ;
             For
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             
               If
               one
               member
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             26.
             
             
               [
               viz.
            
             as
             being
             partakers
             of
             that
             honor
             which
             is
             done
             unto
             it
             :
             ]
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             we
             confer
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             presence
             upon
             such
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             are
             least
             obnoxious
             ,
             we
             encourage
             and
             rejoyce
             the
             heart
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             refuse
             and
             tail
             of
             this
             Clergy
             also
             ,
             these
             being
             flesh
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             their
             bone
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             in
             their
             calling
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             descended
             from
             the
             loyns
             (
             or
             hands
             rather
             )
             of
             the
             same
             Ghostly
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Now
             for
             
               Christians
            
             to
             honour
             that
             (
             though
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             collateral
             way
             only
             )
             which
             
               Christ
            
             himself
             hath
             pronounced
             to
             be
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             for
             the
             Dunghil
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               and
               txodden
               under
               foot
               by
               men
               ,
            
             (
             Mat.
             5.
             13.
             with
             Luke
             14.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35.
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             judged
             a
             very
             great
             dis-service
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             most
             ungrateful
             resentment
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             X.
             
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             regularly
             and
             duly
             performed
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             very
             promising
             consequence
             unto
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             (
             as
             it
             were
             of
             course
             )
             following
             it
             ;
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             
               Prelatical
            
             Clergy
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             established
             by
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             for
             the
             government
             thereof
             ,
             but
             also
             managed
             and
             transacted
             by
             men
             that
             are
             no
             friends
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             lovers
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             much
             more
             threatning
             ,
             than
             promising
             ,
             God
             being
             no
             wayes
             like
             to
             give
             any
             testimony
             from
             Heaven
             unto
             them
             ,
             being
             sent
             forth
             into
             his
             work
             upon
             terms
             so
             highly
             dishonourable
             and
             displeasing
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Minister
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             is
             recommended
             unto
             the
             Grace
             and
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             assisting
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             being
             (
             upon
             the
             matter
             )
             the
             
               All
               in
               All
               ,
            
             of
             ,
             or
             in
             ,
             the
             transaction
             (
             for
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             only
             a
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             questioned
             by
             some
             whether
             necessary
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             fitting
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             in
             these
             dayes
             )
             and
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               being
               an
               abomination
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             
               the
               Prayer
               of
               the
               upright
               is
               his
               delight
               ,
            
             (
             Prov.
             15.
             8.
             
             )
             we
             have
             but
             a
             quick-sand
             for
             a
             foundation
             of
             any
             hope
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             
               Prelaticall
            
             ordained
             ,
             are
             sent
             forth
             unto
             the
             great
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             under
             a
             curse
             .
             Besides
             ,
             suppose
             we
             (
             for
             argument
             sake
             )
             that
             our
             Lord
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             Chaplains
             (
             who
             are
             the
             great
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             only
             doers
             ,
             in
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             their
             Ordination
             )
             were
             lovers
             of
             God
             indeed
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             disaffected
             against
             persons
             ,
             truly
             holy
             and
             conscientious
             ;
             yet
             the
             Ministers
             
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             to
             serve
             or
             minister
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             most
             important
             affairs
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             their
             prayers
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             labours
             in
             preaching
             ,
             would
             be
             (
             in
             any
             degree
             )
             so
             effectually
             fervent
             ,
             as
             the
             prayers
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             by
             the
             particular
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             chosen
             to
             serve
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             high
             concernments
             of
             their
             eternal
             salvation
             ,
             are
             ,
             by
             them
             solemnly
             assembled
             ,
             with
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             presented
             unto
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Ordination
             .
             That
             Charity
             is
             rate
             ,
             which
             keepeth
             not
             her self
             warmer
             at
             home
             than
             abroad
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XI
             .
          
           
             Many
             who
             at
             first
             intended
             nothing
             more
             in
             hearing
             the
             Ministers
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             
               Christian
            
             Edification
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             to
             become
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             dead
             forms
             of
             imposed
             worship
             ,
             or
             to
             comport
             with
             them
             in
             their
             
               detestable
               things
            
             (
             Ezek.
             7.
             20.
             
             I
             mean
             their
             Fanatick
             Ceremonies
             )
             or
             to
             approve
             of
             their
             
               Hierarchical
            
             Mission
             into
             the
             Vineyard
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             by
             a
             frequent
             and
             familiar
             converse
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             have
             in
             time
             (
             and
             some
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             )
             been
             so
             transformed
             in
             their
             Judgements
             &
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             to
             swallow
             all
             these
             Camels
             without
             straining
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             one
             spirit
             with
             them
             in
             all
             their
             
               Antichristian
            
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             .
             The
             heat
             of
             that
             pleasure
             and
             contentment
             which
             we
             sometimes
             take
             in
             the
             commendable
             and
             worthy
             sayings
             or
             doings
             of
             men
             ,
             proves
             a
             snare
             unto
             us
             to
             fall
             in
             with
             them
             in
             sayings
             and
             doings
             of
             a
             contrary
             import
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             of
             a
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             if
             not
             destructive
             consequence
             unto
             us
             :
             so
             that
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             not
             only
             true
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               evil
               homilies
               ,
            
             or
             discourses
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresses
             himself
             with
             the
             heathen
             Poet
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             15.
             33.
             
             )
             but
             even
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             good
             and
             worthy
             communications
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             occasionally
             ,
             and
             from
             some
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             
               corrupt
               good
               manners
               .
            
             The
             unsound
             and
             rootten
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
            
             (
             as
             of
             the
             
               Sadduces
            
             also
             )
             were
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             of
             a
             leavening
             nature
             ,
             apt
             to
             Spread
             ,
             and
             to
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             the
             minds
             ,
             and
             judgements
             ,
             and
             affections
             of
             men
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             himself
             declareth
             this
             unto
             us
             ,
             partly
             by
             comparing
             them
             unto
             leaven
             ,
             but
             more
             plainly
             by
             admonishing
             the
             people
             ;
             yea
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             themselves
             ,
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ensnared
             with
             them
             :
             
               Then
               Jesus
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               TAKE
               HEED
               and
               BEWARE
               of
               the
               leaven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             6.
             
             See
             also
             
               Mark
            
             8.
             15.
             
             Now
             one
             main
             reason
             why
             their
             evil
             and
             unsound
             Doctrines
             were
             so
             catching
             ,
             and
             likely
             by
             little
             and
             
             little
             to
             gain
             in
             the
             approbations
             and
             consents
             of
             their
             Hearers
             (
             was
             in
             all
             probability
             )
             their
             frequent
             teachings
             ,
             and
             zealous
             pressings
             ,
             of
             many
             wholesome
             and
             savory
             Doctrines
             and
             Truths
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             and
             true
             intent
             of
             Moses's
             Law
             :
             for
             as
             many
             an
             Horse
             ,
             that
             is
             unserviceable
             ,
             and
             worth
             little
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             grand
             defect
             that
             is
             not
             easily
             discerned
             ,
             is
             yet
             bought
             and
             sold
             at
             a
             considerable
             rate
             ,
             
               Quod
               pulchri
               clunes
               ,
               breve
               quod
               caput
               ,
               ardua
               cervix
               .
            
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             features
             that
             are
             curiously
             commendable
             in
             them
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             many
             a
             mans
             Ministry
             may
             be
             approved
             &
             swallowed
             ,
             root
             and
             branch
             ,
             head
             and
             tail
             ,
             by
             the
             brokery
             and
             mediation
             of
             some
             choice
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             managed
             and
             handled
             effectually
             ,
             or
             however
             to
             the
             high
             contentment
             of
             the
             Hearer
             ,
             although
             this
             Ministry
             taken
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             or
             course
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             not
             so
             well
             and
             safely
             calculated
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             Soul.
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             (
             and
             ,
             in
             in
             part
             ,
             known
             )
             some
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             became
             hearers
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Clergy
             ,
             their
             imposed
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             their
             lumber
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             their
             Hierarchy
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             implements
             and
             trinkets
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             were
             
               Hey
               ,
               Stabble
            
             and
             
               Wood
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               Dung
            
             and
             
               Filthiness
               ;
            
             who
             notwithstanding
             ,
             by
             the
             droppings
             of
             the
             tongues
             of
             these
             men
             into
             their
             ears
             ,
             became
             ,
             after
             no
             long
             time
             neither
             ,
             so
             bewitched
             in
             their
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             were
             conceited
             by
             them
             as
             
               Silver
               ,
               Gold
               ,
            
             and
             
               precious
               Stones
               .
            
             Good
             words
             are
             oft-times
             too
             hard
             for
             good
             meanings
             ,
             and
             lead
             men
             ,
             honestly
             disposed
             ,
             into
             a
             snare
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             Method
             more
             commodious
             or
             promising
             unto
             men
             ,
             whose
             design
             it
             is
             to
             work
             sober
             and
             good
             men
             out
             of
             a
             love
             and
             liking
             of
             some
             part
             of
             those
             Truths
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             they
             believe
             ,
             then
             by
             giving
             them
             their
             fill
             of
             satisfaction
             and
             contentment
             in
             some
             others
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XII
             .
          
           
             Although
             we
             be
             in
             some
             strait
             yet
             to
             combine
             with
             any
             corrupt
             Interest
             or
             Correspondency
             ,
             for
             accommodation
             or
             help
             ,
             or
             to
             fall
             in
             with
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             God
             amongst
             them
             ,
             however
             they
             may
             be
             otherwise
             of
             a
             very
             promising
             aspect
             unto
             us
             ,
             hath
             often
             ,
             if
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             been
             of
             dangerous
             consequence
             unto
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             attempted
             and
             expected
             ,
             the
             bettering
             of
             their
             condition
             in
             such
             a
             way
             .
             When
             
               Amaziah
               ,
            
             King
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
            
             judging
             himself
             unable
             to
             wage
             war
             against
             the
             Children
             of
             Mount
             
               Seir
               ,
            
             with
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             had
             
               hired
               
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               MIGHTY
               MEN
               OF
               VALOUR
               out
               of
               Israel
               ,
               for
               an
               hundred
               Talents
               of
               Silver
               ,
            
             there
             was
             sent
             unto
             him
             a
             Man
             of
             God
             with
             this
             message
             ;
             
               O
               King
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               Army
               of
               Israel
               go
               with
               thee
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               with
               Israel
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Chron.
             25.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             So
             the
             People
             of
             God
             seeking
             for
             help
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             
               Assyrians
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             of
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             even
             when
             they
             were
             in
             an
             afflicted
             and
             hard
             condition
             ,
             got
             nothing
             by
             these
             applications
             but
             sorrow
             and
             shame
             :
             God
             threatned
             them
             by
             his
             Prophet
             
               Jeremy
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               also
               be
               ashamed
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               as
               thou
               wast
               ashamed
               of
            
             Assyria
             ,
             Jer.
             2.
             36.
             
             The
             Scripture
             is
             pregnant
             with
             this
             Truth
             :
             See
             
               Isa
               .
            
             8.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             That
             the
             Prelatical
             Interest
             is
             Eccentrical
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Cause
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             runs
             in
             a
             Channel
             by
             it self
             ,
             a-part
             from
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             carnal
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             needeth
             no
             anxious
             demonstration
             unto
             those
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             whose
             minds
             are
             not
             bewitched
             and
             blinded
             with
             it
             ;
             however
             ,
             somewhat
             hath
             been
             argued
             to
             the
             point
             already
             in
             these
             papers
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             may
             be
             added
             before
             we
             conclude
             :
             and
             the
             question
             (
             if
             yet
             a
             question
             it
             must
             be
             )
             hath
             been
             largely
             discussed
             ,
             and
             learnedly
             decided
             by
             others
             .
             As
             for
             the
             late
             reviving
             of
             this
             Interest
             amongst
             us
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             lain
             sick
             ,
             and
             languishing
             ,
             ready
             to
             have
             given
             up
             the
             Ghost
             for
             many
             years
             together
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             looked
             upon
             with
             a
             spiritually-discerning
             eye
             ,
             but
             (
             what
             is
             frequently
             observed
             in
             long
             and
             wasting
             sicknesses
             )
             a
             lightning
             before
             death
             :
             and
             as
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             
               Dagon
            
             the
             second
             time
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             once
             fallen
             upon
             his
             face
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             before
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             ,
             occasioned
             his
             second
             downfall
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             lost
             his
             head
             (
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             5.
             3
             ,
             4.
             )
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             our
             Bishops
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             to
             their
             second
             death
             ,
             or
             fall
             ,
             from
             whence
             there
             will
             be
             no
             redemption
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             whom
             we
             speak
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             
               Prelatical
            
             descent
             ,
             are
             members
             ,
             or
             appurtenances
             of
             this
             (
             I
             mean
             the
             
               Prelatical
               )
            
             Order
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             great
             venture
             in
             the
             same
             bottom
             with
             their
             Ghostly-Fathers
             :
             So
             that
             suppose
             we
             should
             be
             somewhat
             scanted
             for
             Soul-accomodations
             ,
             or
             much
             straitned
             for
             want
             of
             spiritual
             provisions
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             to
             have
             recourse
             unto
             these
             men
             (
             yea
             ,
             be
             it
             unto
             the
             best
             of
             them
             )
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             supplies
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             with
             an
             expectation
             that
             they
             should
             bless
             us
             ,
             or
             befriend
             us
             in
             our
             need
             ,
             is
             to
             comport
             with
             the
             unhallowed
             Interest
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             help
             of
             such
             a
             Generation
             or
             Association
             of
             men
             ,
             whom
             God
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             )
             
               beholdeth
               a
               far
               off
               ,
            
             taking
             no
             pleasure
             to
             be
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             consequently
             ,
             such
             an
             application
             of
             our selves
             for
             aid
             and
             relief
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             turn
             
             to
             no
             better
             an
             account
             unto
             us
             ,
             than
             a
             disappointment
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             far
             worse
             inconvenience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XIII
             .
          
           
             As
             far
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             the
             good
             People
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Nation
             stand
             now
             perswaded
             in
             their
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             touching
             the
             hearing
             of
             Ministers
             ordained
             by
             a
             power
             ill-affected
             to
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             Interest
             on
             Earth
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             matter
             of
             scandal
             and
             offence
             to
             the
             weaker
             sort
             of
             this
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             sorrow
             and
             sadness
             of
             heart
             to
             many
             of
             them
             that
             are
             more
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             knowing
             ,
             to
             understand
             ,
             or
             hear
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             their
             
               Christian
               Brethren
               ,
            
             formerly
             united
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             judgment
             against
             all
             the
             Superstitious
             and
             
               Antichristian
            
             doings
             amongst
             us
             ,
             are
             (
             frequently
             )
             present
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             ,
             unto
             whom
             men
             sent
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Prelates
             onely
             ,
             presume
             notwithstanding
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             bearing
             themselves
             as
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             lawfully
             commissioned
             by
             him
             for
             the
             Service
             they
             perform
             .
             Now
             the
             Scripture
             oft
             speaks
             of
             scandalizing
             ,
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             very
             sinful
             and
             Un
             -
             
               Christian
            
             misdemeanor
             in
             those
             who
             are
             called
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             and
             of
             a
             provoking
             resentment
             with
             
               Christ
            
             himself
             :
             
               But
               if
               thy
               Brother
               be
               grieved
               with
               thy
               meat
            
             [
             when
             as
             thy
             life
             and
             health
             may
             be
             preserved
             with
             such
             meats
             otherwise
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             offend
             ,
             or
             grieve
             him
             ]
             
               now
               walkest
               thou
               not
               charitably
               .
               Destroy
               not
               him
               with
               thy
               meat
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             eat
             no
             such
             meat
             ,
             the
             eating
             whereof
             by
             thee
             ,
             may
             very
             possibly
             through
             the
             scandal
             given
             thereby
             ,
             prove
             his
             destruction
             ]
             
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             15.
             
             
               For
               meat
               destroy
               not
               the
               work
               of
               God.
               All
               things
               indeed
               are
               pure
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               evil
               for
               that
               man
               that
               eateth
               with
               offence
               .
               It
               is
               good
               neither
               to
               eat
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               to
               drink
               wine
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               whereby
               thy
               Brother
               stumbleth
               ,
               or
               is
               offended
               ,
               or
               made
               weak
               .
            
             Hast
             thou
             faith
             ?
             Have
             it
             to
             thy self
             before
             God.
             Happy
             is
             he
             that
             condemneth
             not
             himself
             [
             namely
             by
             scandalizing
             a
             weak
             Brother
             ]
             
               in
               that
               thing
               which
               he
               alloweth
            
             [
             as
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             do
             ]
             Rom.
             14.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               For
               if
               any
               man
               see
               thee
               which
               hast
               knowledge
               ,
               sit
               at
               meat
               in
               the
               Idols
               Temple
               ,
               shall
               not
               the
               Conscience
               of
               him
               that
               is
               weak
               ,
               be
               emboldned
               to
               eat
               those
               things
               that
               are
               offered
               to
               Idols
               :
               and
               through
               thy
               knowledge
               shall
               the
               weak
               Brother
               perish
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               .
               But
               when
               ye
               sin
               so
               against
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               wound
               their
               weak
               Conscience
               ,
               ye
               sin
               against
               Christ
               ,
            
             [
             grieving
             and
             indangering
             those
             ,
             who
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             dear
             unto
             him
             ]
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             8.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               And
               whosoever
               shall
               offend
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               that
               believe
               in
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               for
               him
               that
               a
               Milstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               he
               
               were
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             Mark
             9.
             42.
             
             See
             also
             Matth.
             18.
             6.
             
             Luke
             17.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             clear
             result
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             other-like
             sayings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             scandalize
             ,
             offend
             ,
             or
             grieve
             any
             weak
             Believer
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             but
             by
             an
             undue
             exercise
             of
             our
             lawful
             liberty
             (
             lawful
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             )
             is
             very
             unworthy
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             an
             indignity
             offered
             unto
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             sorely
             threatning
             him
             that
             shall
             offer
             it
             ,
             without
             repentance
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             obligation
             upon
             men
             by
             way
             of
             precept
             ,
             or
             duty
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             at
             which
             a
             weak
             
               Christian
            
             is
             offended
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             scandal
             ,
             or
             offence
             given
             ,
             but
             onely
             taken
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             man
             be
             offended
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             he
             must
             bear
             the
             burthen
             of
             his
             ignorance
             himself
             .
             God
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             though
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             be
             offended
             at
             it
             .
             But
             that
             it
             should
             be
             incumbent
             or
             necessary
             ,
             by
             any
             precept
             or
             command
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             (
             at
             least
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             from
             day
             to
             day
             )
             Ministers
             of
             a
             Lordly
             creation
             ,
             or
             Prelatical
             tincture
             ,
             never
             yet
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             came
             within
             the
             Verge
             of
             any
             mans
             thoughts
             ,
             unlesse
             (
             haply
             )
             of
             some
             Episcopally
             addicted
             above
             their
             fellows
             :
             nay
             ,
             the
             practise
             hath
             not
             found
             (
             that
             I
             can
             find
             or
             hear
             of
             ,
             )
             any
             competent
             Defender
             of
             so
             much
             as
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Therefore
             if
             it
             should
             be
             given
             (
             by
             way
             of
             Charity
             )
             unto
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             made
             bold
             to
             take
             the
             liberty
             of
             hearing
             the
             Ministers
             we
             wot
             of
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             practice
             ,
             simply
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             considered
             ,
             is
             lawful
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             case
             of
             so
             much
             scandal
             and
             offence
             ,
             as
             it
             gives
             to
             many
             thousands
             of
             their
             weak
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             it
             becomes
             in
             them
             Un
             -
             
               Christian
            
             and
             Unlawful
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             more
             Un
             -
             
               Christian
            
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             further
             causeth
             much
             sadness
             and
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             even
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             of
             more
             understanding
             ;
             because
             ,
             besides
             the
             scandal
             given
             by
             it
             unto
             the
             weak
             ,
             they
             judge
             it
             a
             practice
             altogether
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             ,
             unwarrantable
             ,
             as
             being
             derogatory
             unto
             the
             Royalities
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             Sole
             King
             ,
             and
             Law-giver
             unto
             his
             Church
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             somewhat
             formerly
             ,
             so
             a
             little
             more
             may
             be
             said
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XIV
             .
          
           
             The
             practice
             lately
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             hitherto
             disswaded
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             offensive
             to
             all
             good
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             who
             either
             suspect
             ,
             or
             conclude
             ,
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             that
             tender
             Love
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             unto
             them
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             of
             no
             good
             consistence
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             that
             Love
             ,
             which
             we
             stand
             bound
             to
             shew
             even
             to
             those
             persons
             themselves
             ,
             whom
             we
             hear
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             men
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             order
             from
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             receive
             Ordinations
             and
             
             Commissions
             to
             preach
             ,
             from
             his
             Adversaries
             ;
             (
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             their
             claim
             and
             exercise
             of
             a
             co-ordinate
             power
             with
             his
             ,
             in
             and
             over
             his
             Churches
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             broad
             incroachment
             upon
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             high
             Prerogative
             of
             
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             and
             
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               )
            
             But
             though
             this
             compliance
             in
             the
             Ministers
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             with
             the
             said
             Adversaries
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             be
             adjudged
             by
             us
             (
             and
             this
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             )
             a
             sin
             very
             enormous
             ,
             and
             of
             sad
             consequence
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             we
             ,
             who
             stand
             charged
             by
             our
             Great
             Lord
             and
             Master
             to
             
               love
               our
               enemies
               ,
            
             ought
             not
             to
             strengthen
             the
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             harden
             the
             heart
             of
             these
             men
             in
             their
             evil
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             a
             snare
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             good
             day
             of
             Repentance
             (
             and
             consequently
             Salvation
             )
             far
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             unfeignedly
             to
             endeavour
             with
             the
             best
             of
             our
             understandings
             ,
             to
             convert
             them
             from
             the
             error
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             their
             soul
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             (
             as
             we
             formerly
             observed
             )
             prescribeth
             the
             
               withdrawing
               of
               our selves
            
             from
             a
             Brother
             that
             walketh
             inordinately
             ,
             as
             a
             
               christian
            
             and
             proper
             means
             to
             make
             him
             
               ashamed
            
             of
             his
             sinful
             course
             ,
             (
             2
             
               Thess
               .
            
             3.
             6.
             
             &
             14.
             )
             and
             so
             to
             move
             him
             to
             abandon
             and
             forsake
             it
             ;
             So
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             unto
             ,
             or
             to
             frequent
             the
             company
             of
             a
             person
             engaged
             in
             any
             sinful
             way
             (
             especially
             when
             ,
             or
             whilst
             ,
             he
             is
             actually
             walking
             in
             this
             way
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             direct
             means
             of
             encouragement
             unto
             him
             to
             persist
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             Repentance
             from
             his
             eyes
             :
             Therefore
             they
             who
             customarily
             wait
             at
             the
             door
             〈◊〉
             the
             lips
             of
             an
             ill-procured
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             frequent
             the
             Assemblies
             where
             such
             a
             Ministry
             is
             exercised
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             persons
             of
             any
             note
             for
             the
             knowledge
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             christian
             and
             worthy
             conversation
             ,
             cannot
             but
             stand
             in
             his
             light
             ,
             who
             officiates
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             error
             and
             danger
             of
             his
             way
             .
             For
             who
             is
             like
             to
             suspect
             (
             much
             less
             to
             be
             throughly
             convinced
             )
             that
             such
             a
             practice
             or
             course
             ,
             is
             evil
             ,
             (
             especially
             being
             likewise
             commodious
             to
             the
             flesh
             )
             which
             receiveth
             such
             a
             weighty
             testimony
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             and
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             approbation
             of
             persons
             of
             great
             esteem
             both
             for
             light
             and
             heat
             ,
             in
             matters
             appertaining
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             testified
             by
             their
             constant
             ,
             at
             least
             frequent
             correspondings
             with
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XV.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             such
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             in
             any
             degree
             considerable
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             practice
             so
             frequently
             put
             to
             rebuke
             in
             these
             Papers
             ,
             shall
             give
             countenance
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             contentment
             to
             the
             present
             Generation
             of
             a
             Prelatical
             Clergy
             ,
             hereby
             
             become
             generative
             of
             a
             succession
             of
             birds
             of
             the
             same
             feather
             ,
             and
             threaten
             
               Christians
            
             yet
             unborn
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             shall
             be
             served
             with
             no
             better
             then
             a
             spurious
             &
             illegitimate
             Ministry
             .
             For
             when
             those
             young
             ones
             ,
             who
             intend
             to
             serve
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             separate
             themselves
             for
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             shall
             see
             and
             understand
             ,
             that
             men
             sent
             forth
             into
             the
             
               Christian
            
             world
             by
             Prelatical
             Order
             and
             Authority
             ,
             find
             favour
             and
             acceptance
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             good
             and
             discerning
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             are
             set
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             himself
             ,
             how
             shall
             not
             their
             consciences
             be
             hereby
             emboldned
             to
             accept
             ,
             without
             scruple
             ,
             of
             a
             Prelatical
             mission
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             temptation
             ,
             strongly
             to
             imagine
             ,
             when
             they
             clim'd
             up
             ,
             and
             got
             in
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             in
             by
             the
             right
             door
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             how
             shall
             not
             the
             Prelates
             themselves
             ,
             though
             (
             at
             present
             )
             abundantly
             satisfied
             (
             in
             their
             affections
             ,
             at
             least
             )
             touching
             ,
             not
             the
             lawfulness
             onely
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             needless
             (
             though
             not
             harmless
             )
             Office
             and
             Function
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             made
             two-fold
             more
             the
             Sons
             of
             confidence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Stars
             of
             the
             first
             magnitude
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             Axle-tree
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             turns
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             ?
             But
             somewhat
             to
             this
             effect
             in
             a
             former
             Consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             taketh
             notice
             that
             such
             Teachers
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             world
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             carnal
             and
             worldly
             persons
             ,
             professing
             
               Christianity
               )
            
             are
             wont
             to
             resort
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             taking
             pleasure
             and
             contentment
             therein
             ,
             are
             no
             true
             Ministers
             of
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             insinuating
             withal
             ,
             that
             sincere
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             and
             persons
             spiritually-minded
             ,
             more
             generally
             (
             at
             least
             )
             decline
             them
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             their
             presence
             at
             their
             teachings
             .
             The
             beloved
             Apostle
             
               John
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             giveth
             these
             three
             characters
             of
             them
             (
             amongst
             some
             others
             )
             first
             ,
             That
             
               they
               are
               of
               the
               world
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             fraternity
             ,
             or
             brother-hood
             ,
             of
             worldly
             men
             ;
             or
             lovers
             of
             this
             present
             world
             :
             )
             secondly
             ,
             That
             
               they
               speak
               of
               the
               world
               ;
            
             or
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             might
             well
             ,
             and
             more
             significantly
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             be
             translated
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             meaning
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wont
             first
             to
             make
             enquiry
             into
             the
             world
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             inform
             themselves
             what
             humours
             and
             practices
             ,
             what
             principles
             ,
             notions
             ,
             and
             opinions
             ,
             are
             most
             predominant
             ,
             and
             of
             best
             resentment
             ,
             amongst
             both
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             likewise
             of
             the
             People
             (
             although
             these
             commonly
             are
             at
             too
             good
             an
             agreement
             in
             such
             matters
             ;
             )
             and
             again
             ,
             what
             Doctrines
             and
             
             Tenents
             will
             be
             well
             enough
             born
             and
             endured
             ,
             by
             both
             ,
             without
             any
             disgust
             of
             him
             that
             shall
             teach
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             what
             are
             like
             either
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             trouble
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             favour
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             and
             when
             they
             have
             satisfied
             themselves
             ,
             and
             well
             understood
             
               the
               World
            
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             they
             model
             and
             mould
             the
             tenour
             of
             their
             Ministry
             and
             Preaching
             accordingly
             ,
             waving
             those
             Truths
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             importantly
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             known
             ,
             the
             preaching
             or
             owning
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             understand
             is
             like
             to
             shake
             and
             weaken
             (
             if
             not
             wholly
             to
             annihilate
             or
             destroy
             )
             their
             interest
             in
             
               the
               World
               ;
            
             and
             withall
             ,
             cunningly
             wresting
             and
             perverting
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             such
             passages
             ,
             which
             truly
             understood
             ,
             rise
             up
             with
             great
             evidence
             and
             power
             against
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             oblige
             and
             insure
             the
             World
             unto
             them
             .
             Upon
             some
             such
             account
             as
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             ,
             said
             to
             speak
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             ,
             
               the
               World
               :
            
             This
             is
             a
             second
             character
             of
             them
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             third
             (
             and
             last
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               World
               heareth
               them
               ;
            
             meaning
             ,
             that
             carnal
             and
             earthly-minded
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             for
             Professors
             ,
             either
             of
             
               Judaism
               ,
            
             or
             of
             
               Paganism
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             here
             meant
             )
             resort
             unto
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             are
             their
             setled
             and
             accustomed
             hearers
             ,
             and
             well
             apaid
             and
             satisfied
             with
             their
             teachings
             ,
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             4.
             5.
             
             Whereunto
             the
             Apostle
             immediately
             subjoyns
             ;
             
               We
               are
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               that
               knoweth
               God
               ,
               heareth
               us
               ;
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             relisheth
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             with
             diligence
             and
             delight
             ,
             attendeth
             on
             it
             ]
             
               he
               that
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               heareth
               not
               us
               ,
               &c.
            
             clearly
             implying
             ,
             that
             such
             Teachers
             ,
             unto
             whose
             Ministry
             carnal
             Professors
             and
             loose
             Christians
             ,
             ordinarily
             and
             in
             great
             numbers
             are
             wont
             to
             gather
             themselves
             ,
             sitting
             from
             time
             to
             time
             with
             contentment
             and
             satisfaction
             under
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             Teachers
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             spirit
             ,
             with
             whose
             Ministry
             spiritual
             and
             sound
             Christians
             can
             long
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             or
             care
             to
             attend
             upon
             .
             These
             are
             those
             
               Strangers
               ,
            
             whom
             Christ
             saith
             
               his
               Sheep
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               but
               will
               flee
               from
               them
               ,
            
             because
             
               they
               know
               not
               their
               voice
               ,
               John
            
             10.
             5.
             
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             tells
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
            
             that
             he
             
               could
               not
               speak
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               unto
               Spiritual
               ,
               but
               as
               unto
               carnal
               ,
            
             because
             they
             walked
             in
             several
             
               carnal
            
             practices
             (
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             3.
             )
             So
             may
             we
             without
             any
             breach
             ,
             either
             of
             Charity
             or
             Truth
             ,
             look
             upon
             those
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             as
             savouring
             the
             things
             which
             be
             of
             men
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             things
             which
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             addict
             themselves
             to
             such
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             is
             constantly
             frequented
             ,
             countenanced
             ,
             approved
             ,
             applauded
             ,
             and
             delighted
             in
             ,
             by
             such
             Professors
             of
             
               Christianity
               ,
            
             who
             by
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             prophaness
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             debauchery
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             ,
             blaspheme
             their
             holy
             Profession
             ,
             and
             stain
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             ever-blessed
             Gospel
             of
             God.
             And
             is
             not
             this
             the
             undeniable
             and
             appropriate
             character
             of
             
             the
             Prelatical
             Ministry
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             dregs
             and
             refuse
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             generally
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             gather
             themselves
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             over
             it
             ,
             being
             as
             well
             apaied
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Micah
            
             was
             with
             his
             Idolatrous
             Priest
             made
             of
             a
             silly
             wandring
             
               Levite
               ?
               Now
               know
               I
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               do
               me
               good
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               a
               Levite
               to
               my
               Priest
               ,
            
             Judg.
             17.
             13.
             
             Yea
             ,
             this
             Ministry
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             intended
             by
             the
             founders
             of
             it
             (
             the
             Prelates
             )
             and
             also
             form'd
             and
             managed
             by
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             exercise
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             gratification
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             and
             this
             rather
             ,
             by
             perswading
             them
             that
             they
             are
             truly
             religious
             ,
             and
             in
             favour
             with
             God
             already
             ,
             than
             by
             making
             them
             so
             indeed
             .
             Therefore
             they
             who
             being
             (
             not
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             discerning
             and
             found
             Christians
             )
             living
             members
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             Faith
             ,
             shall
             notwithstanding
             relish
             and
             savour
             a
             Ministry
             calculated
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             accepted
             by
             it
             accordingly
             ;
             hereby
             give
             testimony
             against
             themselves
             ,
             that
             as
             yet
             they
             retain
             too
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             fill'd
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             World
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Neither
             may
             it
             be
             unworthy
             our
             consideration
             in
             the
             case
             before
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             unbelievers
             and
             persons
             destitute
             of
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             sometime
             come
             into
             the
             Religious
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             partake
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             were
             herein
             blameless
             :
             1
             
               Cor.
               14.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             do
             not
             any
             where
             find
             that
             Believers
             were
             wont
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Idolaters
             or
             Unbelievers
             ,
             to
             receive
             instruction
             amongst
             them
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             Priests
             ,
             in
             things
             appertaining
             unto
             God
             and
             his
             Worship
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             adjudgeth
             it
             a
             practice
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             false
             worshippers
             at
             their
             Idolatrous
             feasts
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             done
             to
             escape
             persecution
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             10.
             from
             ver
             .
             13.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             And
             the
             sacred
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             believing
             
               Hebrews
               ,
            
             admonisheth
             and
             exhorteth
             them
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               And
               let
               us
               consider
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               provoke
               unto
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               good
               works
               ;
               Not
               forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               OUR SELVES
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
               &c.
               Heb.
            
             10.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             He
             admonisheth
             Believers
             to
             assemble
             with
             Believers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             these
             ,
             especially
             not
             to
             joyn
             or
             mingle
             themselves
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Idolaters
             or
             Unbelievers
             ,
             as
             some
             degenerating
             spirits
             amongst
             them
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             did
             ,
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             suffering
             persecution
             .
             For
             that
             these
             Christianiz'd
             
               Hebrews
            
             were
             in
             a
             sore
             storm
             of
             persecution
             when
             
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             to
             them
             .
             and
             consequently
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             charged
             
               not
               to
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               themselves
               together
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             from
             many
             passages
             in
             it
             :
             yea
             it
             is
             more
             generally
             conceived
             by
             the
             best
             Expositors
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             intent
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             Epistle
             was
             to
             support
             and
             comfort
             the
             
               Hebrews
            
             under
             thieir
             great
             afflictions
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             unto
             constancy
             and
             perseverance
             in
             their
             profession
             of
             it
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             So
             that
             feare
             of
             persecution
             is
             no
             
               Christian
            
             ground
             for
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             approve
             themselves
             faithful
             unto
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             turn
             
               Renegadoes
            
             from
             the
             holy
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             and
             over
             which
             ,
             they
             formerly
             rejoyced
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             to
             the
             tumultuous
             and
             disorderly
             conventions
             of
             carnal
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             as
             unto
             cities
             of
             refuge
             ,
             hoping
             in
             these
             dark
             thickets
             to
             find
             covert
             and
             shelter
             from
             those
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             ,
             which
             threaten
             those
             ,
             who
             know
             God
             better
             ,
             and
             feare
             him
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             shrink
             from
             him
             for
             feare
             of
             men
             .
             And
             great
             reason
             there
             is
             ,
             why
             Saints
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             nourished
             with
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Ghospel
             ,
             bred
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             (
             as
             
               Christians
               )
            
             amongst
             their
             
               (
               Spiritual
               )
            
             Peers
             ,
             in
             their
             Holy
             Assemblies
             ,
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             quit
             these
             Schools
             of
             light
             and
             holiness
             ,
             to
             become
             proselytes
             to
             the
             unhallowed
             and
             rude
             Synagogues
             of
             a
             politique
             and
             worldly
             constitution
             ;
             because
             they
             seldome
             ,
             or
             never
             ,
             change
             their
             quarters
             upon
             these
             terms
             ,
             but
             they
             doe
             it
             to
             their
             certain
             damage
             and
             great
             loss
             in
             their
             Spiritual
             estates
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             immortal
             crowns
             ,
             themselves
             in
             the
             end
             .
             For
             when
             they
             have
             for
             any
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             been
             influenced
             ,
             and
             seasoned
             ,
             by
             the
             Prelatical
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             still
             superintends
             these
             Congregations
             ,
             experience
             sheweth
             that
             they
             are
             
               changed
               ,
            
             not
             
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             but
             from
             
               glory
            
             to
             shame
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Christian
            
             and
             humble
             frame
             and
             temper
             ,
             unto
             that
             which
             is
             worldly
             ,
             sowre
             and
             supercilious
             )
             as
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             working
             effectually
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             a
             
               Prelatical
            
             Ordination
             .
             And
             as
             Country
             huswives
             observe
             that
             when
             any
             of
             their
             pulleyn
             ,
             or
             hens
             have
             been
             trodden
             by
             Crowes
             ,
             upon
             this
             unnatural
             copulation
             ,
             they
             lose
             their
             native
             shapes
             ,
             become
             deformed
             ,
             and
             seldom
             or
             never
             thrive
             ,
             or
             recover
             after
             it
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             when
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             under
             a
             
               Christian
            
             Education
             in
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             were
             known
             to
             have
             been
             upright-hearted
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             zealously
             addicted
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             haters
             of
             all
             superstition
             ,
             and
             flesh-devised
             Ceremonies
             brought
             into
             this
             worship
             ,
             lovers
             of
             the
             Saiuts
             ,
             asserters
             of
             their
             liberties
             ,
             promoters
             of
             their
             comforts
             ,
             holy
             ,
             humble
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             when
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             shall
             forsake
             these
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             go
             in
             to
             a
             
               Prelatical
            
             
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             converse
             familiarly
             with
             it
             ,
             after
             a
             short
             time
             they
             are
             sound
             to
             degenerate
             ,
             and
             grow
             out
             of
             their
             kind
             ,
             savouring
             of
             quite
             another
             spirit
             ;
             now
             they
             become
             learned
             Pleaders
             for
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             their
             consciences
             are
             enlarged
             to
             swallow
             Ceremonies
             of
             all
             sorts
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             smoothly
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             little
             regret
             ,
             as
             fishes
             drink
             water
             ;
             to
             approve
             of
             the
             
               Hierarchy
            
             in
             their
             usurpations
             ,
             oppressions
             ,
             and
             vexatious
             practises
             against
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             cry
             up
             that
             
               Idol
               of
               Jealousie
            
             [
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ]
             in
             disparagement
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             gift
             of
             Prayer
             in
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             those
             Idolatrous
             wretches
             
               (
               Act.
            
             19.
             28.
             
             )
             cryed
             out
             (
             in
             a
             wrothful
             opposition
             to
             
               Paul's
            
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             )
             
               Great
               is
               Diana
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ;
            
             they
             become
             alienated
             in
             their
             affections
             towards
             the
             Saints
             ,
             chusing
             for
             their
             bosome
             converse
             ,
             persons
             whom
             they
             judge
             most
             able
             ,
             and
             willing
             withal
             ,
             to
             justifie
             them
             in
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             the
             Prelatical
             cause
             ,
             from
             the
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             with
             greatest
             zeal
             and
             dexterity
             ;
             they
             become
             self-willed
             ,
             self-conceited
             ,
             boasting
             of
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             imputing
             it
             to
             the
             weakness
             and
             ignorance
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             sacrifice
             at
             the
             same
             Altars
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             scruple
             ,
             question
             ,
             or
             condemn
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             allow
             and
             practise
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             these
             Crow-trodden
             professors
             ,
             (
             let
             the
             Metaphor
             offend
             no
             man
             )
             by
             offering
             and
             suffering
             ,
             their
             judgments
             and
             consciences
             to
             be
             ridden
             by
             a
             
               Prelatical
            
             Clergy
             ,
             become
             in
             time
             ,
             not
             only
             transform'd
             into
             an
             uncouth
             ,
             strange
             ,
             and
             hard
             favour'd
             kind
             of
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             much
             unlike
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             whilest
             they
             consorted
             with
             the
             Sons
             and
             Daughters
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             drank
             of
             the
             same
             waters
             of
             life
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             so
             intoxicated
             also
             ,
             besotted
             ,
             and
             bewitched
             with
             their
             new
             wine
             ,
             that
             they
             seldom
             ,
             or
             never
             ,
             recover
             that
             lovely
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             they
             formerly
             appeared
             ,
             to
             the
             comfort
             and
             joy
             of
             many
             a
             precious
             Soul
             :
             For
             that
             which
             
               Solomon
            
             saith
             concerning
             the
             woman
             ,
             
               which
               forsaketh
               the
               Guide
               of
               her
               youth
               ,
               and
               forgetteth
               the
               covenant
               of
               her
               God
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               none
               that
               go
               unto
               her
               return
               again
               ,
               Prov.
            
             2.
             17
             ,
             19.
             may
             be
             said
             of
             those
             that
             turn
             aside
             to
             a
             
               Babylonish
            
             Ministry
             :
             God
             in
             judgment
             ,
             
               poureth
               out
               upon
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               deep
               sleep
               ,
               and
               closeth
               their
               eyes
               (
               Esa
               .
            
             29.
             10.
             
             )
             so
             that
             they
             hardly
             ever
             awake
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             until
             they
             dye
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Nor
             falleth
             it
             much
             short
             of
             a
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Evil
             ,
             or
             sinfulness
             ,
             of
             that
             Way
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             by
             many
             Arguments
             ,
             we
             
             have
             disswaded
             already
             ;
             that
             so
             much
             secular
             violence
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             imployed
             to
             compel
             and
             force
             all
             men
             into
             it
             .
             How
             did
             the
             Prelates
             heretofore
             ,
             before
             the
             great
             mountain
             of
             their
             power
             and
             glory
             was
             removed
             by
             the
             late
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             turn
             every
             stone
             of
             tyranny
             ,
             cruelty
             and
             oppression
             ,
             to
             constrain
             both
             men
             and
             women
             to
             keep
             their
             Parish
             Churches
             ?
             What
             troups
             of
             Summoners
             and
             Apparitors
             were
             levied
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             hunt
             out
             ,
             and
             pursue
             ,
             like
             Blood-hounds
             ,
             all
             ,
             both
             male
             and
             female
             ,
             bond
             and
             free
             ,
             whose
             Judgements
             were
             too
             full
             of
             Light
             ,
             &
             their
             Consciences
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             those
             polluted
             Cisterns
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             hewn
             out
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             (
             some
             of
             them
             )
             to
             worship
             God
             chastly
             and
             purely
             ,
             even
             with
             
               two
               or
               three
               gathered
               together
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ;
            
             amongst
             whom
             he
             hath
             promised
             his
             
               presence
            
             (
             Mat.
             18.
             20.
             
             )
             although
             in
             such
             an
             attempt
             as
             this
             they
             exposed
             themselves
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             ,
             with
             
               Daniel
               ,
            
             cast
             into
             the
             Lyons
             Den
             (
             I
             mean
             of
             being
             brought
             into
             their
             
               High
            
             Commission
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             their
             
               Antichristian
            
             Consistories
             )
             many
             (
             I
             say
             )
             chusing
             this
             ,
             rather
             than
             without
             any
             such
             danger
             ,
             to
             communicate
             with
             the
             Parish
             Assemblies
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             adultrous
             worship
             or
             idol
             ministry
             :
             and
             of
             late
             ,
             since
             their
             deadly
             wound
             was
             (
             almost
             )
             healed
             ,
             how
             have
             they
             ,
             by
             their
             sorceries
             ,
             insinuated
             and
             prevailed
             with
             the
             Legislative
             Powers
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             only
             to
             legitimate
             Ministers
             of
             their
             spurious
             brood
             and
             conformity
             ,
             and
             to
             disinherit
             all
             others
             of
             their
             functions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             basely
             descended
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             call
             them
             ,
             
               Fathers
               ;
            
             and
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             by
             several
             penalties
             also
             to
             restrain
             all
             assemblings
             of
             men
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Christian
            
             Edification
             ,
             excepting
             only
             in
             consort
             with
             such
             Congregations
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             be
             necessitated
             to
             hear
             such
             Teachers
             only
             ,
             who
             bring
             their
             office
             of
             teaching
             from
             under
             their
             hands
             ?
             Thus
             doth
             the
             spirit
             of
             
               Prelacy
               ,
            
             in
             conjunction
             with
             an
             arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
             &
             with
             the
             powers
             of
             this
             world
             (
             instead
             of
             those
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             )
             labour
             in
             the
             very
             fire
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             whole
             trade
             of
             hearing
             to
             the
             shops
             of
             their
             journey-men
             ,
             be
             their
             wares
             never
             so
             braided
             ,
             sleight
             ,
             or
             deceitful
             :
             and
             this
             verifieth
             the
             saying
             ,
             
               Superbia
               appetitum
               habet
               unitatis
               &
               omnipotentiae
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Pride
             of
             man
             greatly
             affecteth
             unity
             ,
             and
             omnipotency
             .
             Now
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             real
             interest
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             true
             
               Christianity
               ,
            
             endeavoured
             their
             advancement
             or
             promotion
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             threatning
             or
             inflicting
             secular
             punishments
             ,
             as
             Fines
             ,
             Confiscations
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Banishments
             ,
             Deaths
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             upon
             those
             who
             refused
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             upon
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             gaining
             upon
             the
             world
             ,
             rather
             offered
             and
             exposed
             their
             own
             proselytes
             
             and
             friends
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             to
             the
             suffering
             of
             these
             things
             from
             the
             world
             :
             Whereas
             (
             on
             the
             contrary
             )
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             false
             Worships
             (
             almost
             in
             every
             kind
             )
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             for
             the
             enlargement
             of
             their
             quarters
             ,
             and
             for
             encreasing
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Proselytes
             ,
             have
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             strength
             ,
             
               warred
               after
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             in
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             )
             and
             pleaded
             their
             cause
             with
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             outward
             severities
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             refused
             compliance
             with
             them
             .
             By
             how
             authoritative
             ,
             and
             bloody
             an
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             did
             King
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             endeavour
             a
             universal
             concurrence
             of
             all
             within
             his
             vast
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Idolatrous
             Worship
             of
             the
             Golden
             Image
             which
             he
             had
             set
             up
             ?
             
               Then
            
             (
             all
             his
             Princes
             ,
             and
             great
             Officers
             of
             State
             ,
             being
             summoned
             together
             ,
             and
             present
             )
             
               an
               Herald
               cryed
               aloud
               ,
               To
               you
               it
               is
               commanded
               ,
               O
               People
               ,
               Nations
               and
               Languages
               ,
               That
               at
               what
               time
               ye
               hear
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Cornet
               —
               ye
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               the
               Golden
               Image
               ,
               which
               Nebuchadnezzar
               the
               King
               hath
               set
               up
               .
               And
               whoso
               falleth
               not
               down
               ,
               and
               worshippeth
               ,
               shall
               the
               same
               hour
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               burning
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
            
             Dan.
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             when
             only
             three
             persons
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             were
             accused
             as
             Nonconformists
             to
             this
             his
             Decree
             ,
             with
             what
             fierceness
             of
             indignation
             doth
             he
             proceed
             against
             them
             ?
             First
             ,
             
               In
               his
               rage
               and
               fury
               he
               commanded
               to
               bring
               them
               before
               him
               :
            
             Being
             come
             ,
             he
             himself
             examined
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             expostulated
             with
             them
             about
             the
             crime
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             an
             high
             affront
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             an
             undervaluing
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             .
             
               Is
               it
               true
               ,
               O
            
             Shadrach
             ,
             Meshach
             ,
             
               and
            
             Abeduego
             ?
             
               Do
               ye
               not
               serve
               my
               gods
               ,
               nor
               worship
               the
               Golden
               Image
               which
               I
               have
               set
               up
               ?
            
             Even
             as
             our
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             of
             their
             Inspiration
             ,
             count
             it
             an
             insufferable
             disparagement
             and
             reproach
             unto
             them
             ,
             when
             persons
             of
             meaner
             rank
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             judge
             it
             not
             safe
             ,
             or
             well-pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             after
             the
             same
             mode
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             same
             Ceremonies
             ,
             the
             same
             Gestures
             or
             Postures
             of
             body
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             places
             and
             assemblies
             (
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             in
             nature
             or
             kind
             )
             and
             especially
             with
             the
             same
             Liturgies
             and
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             authoritatively
             ,
             solemnly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             borrowed
             visor
             of
             gravity
             and
             devotion
             ,
             impose
             all
             this
             upon
             them
             .
             When
             the
             King
             having
             re-minded
             the
             said
             three
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             tenour
             of
             his
             Decree
             ,
             concerning
             the
             worshipping
             of
             his
             Golden
             Image
             ,
             and
             threatned
             them
             with
             the
             heavy
             doom
             therein
             expressed
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             should
             persist
             in
             their
             Nonconformity
             ;
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             understood
             that
             they
             nevertheless
             ,
             without
             any
             demurre
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             stood
             fast
             and
             firm
             in
             their
             resolution
             ,
             not
             to
             comport
             with
             his
             Decree
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             fury
             he
             commanded
             that
             the
             Furnace
             should
             be
             
             heated
             seven
             times
             hotter
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             strongest
             men
             in
             his
             Army
             should
             bind
             these
             three
             persons
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             it
             ,
             
               ver
               .
            
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             &c.
             We
             may
             in
             this
             story
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             ,
             behold
             the
             spirit
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             acting
             ,
             like
             it self
             ,
             in
             rage
             and
             blood
             ,
             to
             compel
             ,
             through
             dread
             and
             terrour
             of
             outward
             sufferings
             ,
             an
             universal
             subjection
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             prescripts
             and
             commands
             of
             it
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             
               Beast
               that
               had
               two
               horns
               like
               a
               Lamb
               ,
               but
               spake
               as
               a
               Dragon
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             professeth
             the
             humility
             and
             meekness
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             speaketh
             in
             his
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             Excommunications
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             like
             the
             
               Great
               Red
               Dragon
               ,
            
             the
             
               Devil
               ,
            
             who
             boasteth
             of
             a
             power
             ,
             delivered
             and
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             as
             he
             pleased
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             4.
             6.
             
             ]
             this
             Beast
             (
             I
             say
             )
             according
             to
             that
             Heavenly
             Vision
             ,
             wherein
             his
             practices
             and
             doings
             were
             long
             since
             revealed
             by
             
               Christ
            
             unto
             his
             beloved
             Disciple
             
               (
               John
               )
               causeth
               ALL
               ,
               both
               small
               and
               great
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               ,
               free
               and
               bond
               ,
               to
               receive
            
             [
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             command
             ]
             
               a
               mark
               in
               their
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               foreheads
               :
               and
               that
               no
               man
               might
               buy
               ,
               or
               sell
               ,
            
             [
             and
             consequently
             ,
             have
             any
             means
             of
             livelyhood
             ,
             or
             subsistance
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             could
             hinder
             it
             ]
             
               save
               he
               that
               had
               the
               Mark
               ,
               or
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             [
             meaning
             his
             own
             ]
             
               or
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Name
            
             (
             Rev.
             13.
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             that
             is
             (
             in
             the
             general
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             enquire
             after
             the
             particulars
             )
             save
             only
             such
             ,
             who
             should
             give
             testimony
             ,
             by
             one
             means
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             owned
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             submitted
             their
             Consciences
             to
             his
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
             And
             
               vers
               .
            
             15.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             power
             
               he
               gave
               Life
            
             [
             or
             Spirit
             :
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               unto
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             
               Image
               ;
            
             meaning
             ,
             that
             what
             by
             means
             of
             his
             temporal
             ,
             and
             what
             by
             means
             of
             his
             spiritual
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             get
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             would
             so
             animate
             and
             inspire
             his
             
               Image
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Systeme
             ,
             or
             aggregate
             Body
             ,
             of
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Consistories
             ,
             or
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             bloody
             proceedings
             and
             actings
             against
             the
             true
             Worship
             and
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             ;
             resemble
             his
             
               Genius
            
             and
             frame
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             may
             therefore
             be
             termed
             his
             
               Image
               ]
            
             〈◊〉
             this
             body
             ,
             or
             
               Image
            
             of
             his
             :
             saith
             
               John
               ,
               He
               had
               power
               to
               give
               Life
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               both
               speak
               ,
               and
               cause
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             
               speak
               ,
            
             as
             to
             
               cause
               ]
               that
               as
               many
               as
               would
               not
               worship
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             reverentially
             own
             and
             acknowledge
             this
             his
             Jurisdiction
             and
             Power
             ,
             as
             given
             unto
             him
             by
             God
             ]
             
               should
               be
               killed
               .
            
             The
             other
             Interpretation
             of
             this
             passage
             given
             by
             some
             ,
             maketh
             the
             result
             of
             it
             the
             same
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             :
             And
             the
             practices
             of
             the
             Papal
             Judicatures
             for
             many
             Ages
             past
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             and
             Nations
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             Authority
             and
             Faith
             of
             the
             triple
             Crown
             prevailed
             ,
             
             give
             a
             pregnant
             and
             loud
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             now
             cited
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             afford
             a
             clear
             light
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
             It
             were
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             exemplifie
             and
             confirm
             the
             obsrvation
             now
             before
             us
             ,
             by
             many
             more
             instances
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             Scripture-Records
             themselves
             ,
             as
             from
             Histories
             of
             the
             best
             credit
             otherwise
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             a
             shrewd
             presumption
             ,
             that
             a
             co-assembling
             with
             Parish-Congregations
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             or
             constant
             hearing
             of
             a
             Prelatical
             Priesthood
             ,
             have
             nothing
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             make
             not
             for
             edification
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             so
             rigorously
             exacted
             ,
             and
             under
             such
             severe
             penalties
             imposed
             upon
             all
             men
             by
             the
             greatness
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             accustomed
             ,
             known
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             method
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             humane-Inventions
             ,
             to
             maintain
             and
             propagate
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             interest
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Nor
             are
             they
             that
             ride
             upon
             the
             high
             places
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             wont
             to
             be
             so
             zealously
             addicted
             or
             through-hearted
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             real
             concernments
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             to
             do
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             Christ
             shall
             not
             
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             which
             at
             present
             he
             administreth
             ,
             
               unto
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             until
             
               he
               hath
               put
               down
               all
               Rule
               ,
               and
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             is
             declared
             thus
             :
             
               For
               he
               must
               reign
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               ENEMIES
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24
             ,
             25.
             clearly
             implying
             that
             persons
             of
             high
             interest
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             seldom
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             ,
             friends
             to
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             only
             by
             opposing
             it
             ;
             their
             enmity
             and
             opposition
             to
             him
             [
             in
             his
             Saints
             and
             Worship
             ]
             ministreth
             an
             occasion
             unto
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             projecture
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             continue
             this
             Kingdom
             so
             much
             the
             longer
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             namely
             ,
             until
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             equitable
             and
             fair
             process
             of
             Justice
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             after
             much
             patience
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             space
             given
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             he
             shall
             abolish
             for
             ever
             their
             places
             of
             dignity
             and
             power
             from
             off
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XIX
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             a
             sufficiency
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             these
             unquestionably
             lawful
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             rank
             of
             flesh
             ,
             or
             so
             highly
             promising
             (
             upon
             such
             an
             account
             )
             as
             some
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             any
             ,
             good
             and
             desirable
             end
             ;
             as
             well
             a
             declining
             and
             forsaking
             of
             these
             means
             ,
             (
             whether
             out
             of
             diffidence
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             them
             for
             the
             end
             desired
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             reason
             whatsoever
             )
             to
             espouse
             others
             that
             are
             more
             (
             carnally
             )
             flattering
             ,
             and
             pretending
             to
             more
             strength
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             but
             want
             the
             feal
             of
             Divine
             Approbation
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             associating
             of
             means
             of
             this
             latter
             kind
             with
             those
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             
             hoping
             by
             such
             a
             Conjunction
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             pursue
             our
             desires
             with
             less
             danger
             of
             a
             defeat
             ,
             or
             disappointment
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             these
             projections
             and
             practices
             have
             still
             been
             displeasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             sad
             consequence
             unto
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             no
             better
             advised
             than
             to
             make
             tryal
             of
             them
             .
             Examples
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             observation
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             many
             .
             When
             King
             
               Ahaz
            
             would
             not
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             had
             promised
             him
             protection
             &
             deliverance
             from
             the
             two
             Kings
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             who
             combined
             in
             War
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             judged
             it
             better
             policy
             to
             call
             in
             the
             King
             of
             
               Assyria
            
             to
             his
             assistance
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             made
             known
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               and
               BE
               QUIET
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             trouble
             not
             thy self
             in
             seeking
             after
             forreign
             help
             ,
             from
             one
             place
             or
             other
             :
             It
             is
             much
             the
             same
             expression
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             like
             occasion
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               30.
               7.
               
               Their
               strength
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               is
               to
               sit
               still
               ;
            
             meaning
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             use
             of
             such
             means
             for
             their
             protection
             and
             safety
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             he
             should
             direct
             them
             unto
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             weary
             themselves
             ,
             or
             waste
             their
             treasures
             ,
             by
             sending
             abroad
             to
             court
             strange
             Princes
             for
             their
             aid
             ]
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               neither
               be
               faint-hearted
               ,
               for
               the
               two
               tails
               of
               these
               smoaking
               fire-brands
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             King
             (
             I
             say
             )
             by
             this
             prudential
             course
             (
             as
             he
             supposed
             )
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             provoked
             the
             just
             severity
             of
             God
             to
             the
             great
             misery
             of
             both
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
            
             7.
             4.
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
               &c.
            
             and
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             28.
             
               vers
               .
            
             16
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             For
             brevity
             sake
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             of
             the
             affinity
             with
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             the
             12th
             
               Consideration
            
             preceding
             ,
             hath
             with
             the
             Argument
             of
             this
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             the
             Observations
             asserted
             for
             Truths
             both
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Great
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             we
             shall
             forbear
             to
             argue
             any
             more
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             what
             hath
             been
             laid
             down
             as
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             present
             
               Consideration
               ,
            
             although
             there
             be
             very
             many
             more
             ,
             which
             both
             in
             face
             and
             in
             heart
             ,
             carry
             the
             substance
             and
             effect
             hereof
             ,
             as
             (
             by
             name
             )
             
               Isa
               .
            
             8.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             -30.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             
               Chron.
               25.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Jer.
            
             2.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             
               Ezek.
            
             16.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             (
             with
             several
             others
             )
             I
             shall
             onely
             instance
             the
             case
             of
             those
             
               Judaizing
               Christians
            
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             for
             their
             Justification
             before
             God
             ,
             would
             needs
             joyn
             the
             righteousness
             or
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             Circumcision
             ,
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             it
             .
             But
             through
             a
             carnal
             diffidence
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             that
             way
             and
             means
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             their
             justification
             ,
             whilst
             they
             went
             about
             to
             supply
             the
             imaginary
             
             defect
             hereof
             with
             an
             additional
             means
             suggested
             by
             their
             own
             wisdom
             (
             or
             folly
             rather
             )
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             miserably
             miscarried
             in
             that
             so
             important
             a
             design
             ,
             meeting
             with
             condemnation
             ,
             instead
             of
             justification
             ,
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             according
             to
             what
             the
             great
             Apostle
             plainly
             declared
             unto
             some
             of
             them
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
            
             1-Paul
             
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               ye
               be
               circumcised
            
             [
             namely
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             obtaining
             justification
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             by
             it
             ]
             
               Christ
               shall
               profit
               you
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             again
             :
             
               Christ
               is
               become
               of
               no
               effect
               unto
               you
               ,
               whosoever
               of
               you
               are
               justified
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             expect
             ,
             or
             hope
             to
             be
             justified
             ]
             
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               ye
               are
               fallen
               from
               Grace
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             Let
             us
             now
             bind
             the
             present
             
               Consideration
               ,
            
             with
             what
             hath
             been
             proposed
             and
             argued
             in
             it
             ,
             fast
             and
             close
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Certain
             it
             is
             that
             God
             hath
             provided
             ,
             yet
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             ordinarily
             ,
             even
             in
             times
             most
             threatning
             the
             
               sincere
            
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             affordeth
             unto
             his
             Saints
             ,
             means
             both
             unquestionably
             lawful
             ,
             and
             unquestionably
             sufficient
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             Scripture
             may
             be
             Judge
             in
             the
             case
             )
             through
             his
             accustomed
             Grace
             and
             Blessing
             ,
             for
             their
             Edification
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             less
             certain
             ,
             that
             neither
             is
             a
             Prelatical
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             an
             attendance
             hereon
             ,
             any
             means
             ,
             authorized
             or
             approved
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             or
             effecting
             of
             these
             ends
             .
             From
             hence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             plain
             tenour
             of
             the
             premises
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             
               Consideration
               ,
            
             it
             roundly
             follows
             ,
             that
             either
             to
             decline
             and
             forsake
             the
             means
             vouchsafed
             unto
             us
             by
             God
             for
             our
             Edification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             imbrace
             others
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             conceit
             or
             pretence
             of
             an
             insufficiency
             ,
             or
             defectiveness
             in
             these
             means
             ,
             for
             those
             ends
             to
             joyn
             others
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             authorized
             ,
             as
             (
             by
             name
             )
             the
             attendance
             upon
             a
             
               Prelatical
            
             Ministry
             (
             however
             specious
             or
             highly
             promising
             this
             means
             may
             be
             in
             our
             eye
             )
             is
             a
             policy
             or
             course
             ,
             much
             more
             like
             to
             endammage
             and
             hinder
             us
             in
             those
             great
             concernments
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             than
             any
             wayes
             to
             bless
             us
             in
             promoting
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Tilgath
               Philnezer
            
             King
             of
             
               Assyria
               ,
            
             of
             whom
             
               Ahaz
            
             King
             of
             
               Judah
            
             had
             desired
             aid
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               he
               distressed
               him
               ,
               but
               strengthned
               him
               not
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             worth
             the
             minding
             ,
             that
             
               he
               helped
               him
               not
               ,
            
             2
             Chron
             ,
             28
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             God
             affordeth
             unto
             his
             People
             sufficient
             means
             at
             all
             times
             for
             their
             spiritual
             Edification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
             
               Prelatical
            
             Ministry
             ,
             might
             be
             proved
             at
             large
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             if
             the
             case
             were
             doubtful
             enough
             to
             require
             it
             .
             But
             the
             more
             degrees
             of
             visibility
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Object
             ,
             the
             fewer
             degrees
             of
             light
             will
             serve
             the
             visive
             faculty
             to
             discover
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Scriptures
               themselves
               ,
               diligently
               read
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               good
               and
               honest
               heart
               searched
               into
               ,
               are
            
             able
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             3.
             15.
             
             And
             now
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             commend
             you
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             build
             you
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             an
             inheritance
             amongst
             all
             them
             which
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             20.
             32.
             
             But
             these
             
               [
               things
               ]
            
             are
             written
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             that
             
               Jesus
            
             is
             the
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             through
             his
             Name
             ,
             
               John
               20.
               31.
               
               These
               places
               also
               well
               understood
               ,
               speak
               (
               with
               many
               others
               )
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               Luke
               16
               ,
               29
               ,
               31.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             19.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             19.
             
             
               John
               5.
               39.
               
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               
               Heb.
            
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             any
             shall
             pretend
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             are
             obscure
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             aright
             without
             a
             learned
             Interpreter
             ;
             the
             answer
             is
             at
             hand
             :
             1.
             
             The
             great
             variety
             of
             learned
             and
             profitable
             Expositions
             on
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             good
             providence
             of
             God
             hath
             inriched
             this
             Nation
             in
             their
             native
             tongue
             ,
             in
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             render
             such
             a
             pretence
             as
             this
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             light
             as
             vanity
             it self
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             like
             that
             the
             present
             Ministry
             founded
             upon
             the
             
               Apocryphal
            
             Order
             of
             Prelacy
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             Canonical
             or
             Orthodox
             ,
             in
             giving
             out
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             than
             they
             .
             Not
             to
             mention
             the
             like
             variety
             of
             elaborate
             and
             solid
             discourses
             ,
             (
             well
             nigh
             )
             upon
             all
             particular
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             Heads
             of
             matter
             relating
             to
             
               Christian
            
             Religion
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             generally-acknowledged
             Truth
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             things
             simply
             necessary
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             plain
             ,
             and
             the
             sence
             of
             them
             obvious
             to
             every
             ordinary
             understanding
             .
             3.
             (
             and
             lastly
             ,
             for
             this
             )
             The
             Judgments
             and
             Understandings
             of
             many
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             most
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             have
             in
             all
             ages
             been
             led
             aside
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             in
             things
             of
             very
             material
             consequence
             )
             by
             the
             false
             lights
             of
             such
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             great
             esteem
             for
             parts
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             in
             whom
             hath
             been
             verified
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               they
               which
               lead
               thee
               ,
               cause
               thee
               to
               erre
               ;
               they
               swallow
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Original
             )
             
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               paths
            
             [
             meaning
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             stand
             much
             to
             consider
             what
             they
             teach
             thee
             ,
             either
             to
             beleive
             ,
             or
             practise
             ]
             Isa
             .
             3.
             12.
             
             —
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Saints
               are
               able
               to
               build
               up
               one
               another
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Love
               :
               yea
               and
               are
               exhortted
               ,
               or
               commanded
               ,
               by
               God
               so
               to
               do
               :
            
             But
             ye
             Beloved
             ,
             building
             up
             your selves
             on
             
               [
               or
               ,
               in
               ]
            
             your
             most
             holy
             Faith
             ,
             praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Keep
             your selves
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             looking
             for
             the
             mercy
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               &c.
               Jude
            
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Wherefore
             comfort
             your selves
             together
             ,
             and
             edifie
             one
             another
             ,
             even
             as
             ye
             also
             do
             ,
             1
             
               Thes
               .
               5.
               11.
               
               See
               also
               Eph.
               4.
               16.
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Rom.
               15.
               14.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Jam.
            
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Even
             the
             smallest
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             ,
             meeting
             together
             upon
             such
             terms
             as
             they
             may
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             (
             at
             least
             )
             ought
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             presence
             of
             
               Christ
            
             amongst
             them
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             desire
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             in
             any
             danger
             of
             miscarrying
             in
             their
             important
             design
             of
             Salvation
             :
             
               for
               where
               two
               ,
               or
               three
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               Name
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             Conscience
             of
             my
             command
             in
             that
             behalf
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             real
             trust
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             in
             God
             through
             me
             ]
             
               there
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
            
             [
             meaning
             to
             bless
             them
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             prosper
             in
             any
             holy
             business
             they
             shall
             meet
             about
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             being
             with
             ,
             or
             amongst
             ,
             any
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             still
             importing
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             
               Gen.
               39.
               2
               ,
               21
               ,
               23.
               
               Exod.
               3.
               12.
               
               Josh
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               Mat.
            
             28.
             20.
             
             
               Deut.
               7.
               21.
               
               Josh
               .
            
             22.
             31.
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             very
             often
             ]
             
               Mat.
            
             18
             20.
             
             Now
             so
             small
             a
             number
             of
             Godly
             persons
             ,
             as
             
               two
               ,
            
             or
             
               three
               ,
            
             may
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             prudence
             and
             caution
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             hardest
             ,
             and
             worst
             of
             times
             ,
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             without
             much
             danger
             from
             their
             enemies
             .
             If
             
               Christ
            
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Where
               five
               ,
               or
               six
               ,
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             his
             presence
             amongst
             his
             Saints
             must
             have
             been
             sought
             for
             by
             them
             at
             their
             greater
             péril
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             obnoxiousnesse
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             )
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             men
             .
             So
             then
             the
             four
             means
             now
             mentioned
             (
             to
             which
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             others
             more
             of
             a
             like
             character
             ,
             as
             Prayer
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             &c.
             )
             together
             with
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             are
             1.
             
             Authorized
             by
             the
             Broad
             Seal
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             being
             confessedly
             on
             all
             hands
             approved
             by
             God
             :
             and
             2.
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             now
             shewed
             by
             the
             cleer
             light
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             )
             are
             sufficient
             by
             his
             ordinary
             blessing
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             build
             up
             the
             precious
             souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             the
             great
             Benefit
             and
             Blessing
             of
             a
             
               Christian
            
             and
             worthy
             Ministry
             shall
             ,
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             either
             operative
             ,
             or
             permissive
             ,
             be
             denyed
             unto
             them
             .
             But
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Concerning
             a
             
               Prelatical
            
             Ministry
             ,
             it
             is
             
               terrae
               filia
               ,
            
             a
             daughter
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             being
             the
             product
             ,
             or
             fruit
             ,
             of
             one
             kind
             of
             those
             
               Tares
               ,
            
             which
             the
             enemy
             took
             his
             opportunity
             to
             sow
             in
             the
             field
             of
             God
             ,
             
               whilst
               men
               slept
               ,
            
             (
             Mat.
             13.
             25.
             
             )
             and
             hath
             no
             Communion
             with
             that
             Divine
             Politie
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             holdeth
             forth
             ,
             and
             commendeth
             unto
             the
             
               Christian
            
             world
             ;
             nor
             hath
             it
             been
             fed
             ,
             or
             nourished
             ,
             with
             the
             
               sincere
               milk
               ,
            
             but
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             whose
             genuine
             sence
             in
             all
             places
             arrested
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             been
             sacrificed
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             so
             mischievous
             an
             Idol
             .
             And
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             came
             not
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             standing
             providence
             observed
             in
             the
             present
             
               Consideration
               ,
            
             to
             help
             any
             of
             his
             Sons
             or
             Daughters
             thither
             ,
             but
             rather
             
             to
             obstruct
             and
             hinder
             them
             in
             their
             way
             :
             especially
             it
             being
             withal
             considered
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             otherwise
             provided
             of
             means
             sufficient
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             present
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             future
             Salvation
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             and
             then
             such
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             light
             of
             God's
             approbation
             shineth
             clear
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             them
             to
             use
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             promised
             to
             bless
             with
             the
             attainment
             of
             their
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XX.
             
          
           
             When
             any
             great
             storm
             or
             tempest
             of
             Persecution
             is
             raised
             against
             the
             sincere
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             whilst
             it
             is
             incumbent
             hereon
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Saints
             cannot
             ,
             with
             any
             liberty
             or
             freedom
             ,
             meet
             openly
             in
             their
             holy
             Assemblies
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Christian
            
             Edification
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             shall
             attempt
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             it
             at
             their
             peril
             ,
             either
             of
             loss
             of
             their
             Liberties
             by
             Imprisonment
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Estates
             by
             Fines
             or
             Confiscations
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Country
             hy
             Banishment
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Lives
             by
             Death
             :
             under
             these
             &
             such
             like
             exigencies
             ,
             
               Christ
            
             is
             wont
             secretly
             to
             direct
             his
             faithful
             Ones
             unto
             more
             private
             opportunities
             ,
             for
             their
             spiritual
             repast
             ,
             and
             religious
             employments
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             somewhat
             more
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             their
             enemies
             rage
             ,
             and
             serve
             their
             God
             with
             the
             less
             fear
             of
             men
             :
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             incline
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             it
             into
             their
             hearts
             to
             disband
             themselves
             ,
             or
             break
             up
             their
             respective
             companies
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             as
             Sheep
             scattered
             ,
             every
             one
             feeding
             a-part
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             his
             fellows
             ,
             but
             to
             assemble
             and
             keep
             together
             in
             such
             number
             as
             they
             shall
             find
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             such
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             judge
             convenient
             in
             point
             of
             safety
             ,
             to
             assemble
             together
             .
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               Genius
            
             and
             Property
             of
             a
             soul
             devoted
             in
             Love
             and
             Loyalty
             unto
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             earnestly
             by
             Prayer
             to
             seek
             directions
             from
             him
             in
             such
             hard
             seasons
             as
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             ,
             whither
             to
             repair
             for
             its
             spiritual
             accommodations
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             presence
             amongst
             his
             Saints
             .
             
               Tell
               me
               (
               O
               thou
               ,
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             religiously
             ingaged
             Soul
             ,
             unto
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
             )
             
               where
               thou
               feedest
               ,
               where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               Flock
               to
               rest
               at
               noon
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             vouchsafe
             to
             direct
             me
             how
             and
             where
             I
             may
             partake
             of
             that
             soul-nourishment
             ,
             and
             those
             spiritual
             refreshments
             ,
             wherewith
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             support
             and
             comfort
             thy
             Saints
             and
             People
             in
             their
             holy
             meetings
             
               at
               noon
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             do
             expound
             it
             .
             ]
             From
             hence
             these
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             .
             1.
             
             That
             
               Christ
            
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             feed
             his
             Sheep
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             where
             he
             usually
             feedeth
             them
             in
             dayes
             of
             liberty
             and
             peace
             :
             If
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             occasion
             for
             the
             religious
             soul
             to
             have
             desired
             of
             him
             to
             know
             ,
             where
             
               He
               fed
            
             his
             Sheep
             
               at
               noon
            
             (
             in
             
             the
             sence
             given
             )
             she
             knew
             well
             enough
             where
             he
             
               fed
            
             them
             in
             the
             cool
             and
             refreshing
             times
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             evening
             and
             morning
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             in
             open
             places
             ,
             where
             every
             man
             might
             know
             &
             come
             into
             their
             Assemblies
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             heat
             and
             scorching
             time
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             
               at
               noon
               ,
            
             he
             still
             withdrew
             them
             into
             some
             more
             shady
             and
             retired
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             danger
             or
             troublesomeness
             of
             the
             heat
             might
             not
             interrupt
             them
             ,
             whilest
             he
             should
             be
             feeding
             them
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             further
             observable
             from
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             soul-prudently
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             and
             throughly
             apprehensive
             of
             her
             spiritual
             concernments
             ,
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             her
             closest
             Communion
             with
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             or
             with
             his
             giving
             his
             loves
             unto
             her
             in
             private
             ,
             but
             besides
             ,
             and
             beyond
             this
             ,
             longeth
             after
             those
             Communications
             of
             himself
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             entertain
             his
             Friends
             (
             his
             Saints
             I
             mean
             )
             when
             they
             gather
             themselves
             in
             any
             number
             unto
             him
             ;
             especially
             in
             times
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             threatning
             unto
             those
             that
             shall
             thus
             assemble
             ,
             his
             heart
             in
             these
             times
             being
             (
             usually
             )
             more
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             his
             mouth
             wider
             opened
             ,
             unto
             them
             ,
             than
             ordinary
             ;
             even
             as
             some
             men
             count
             it
             generous
             to
             feast
             their
             friends
             more
             sumptuously
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             ,
             than
             at
             other
             seasons
             .
             The
             Soul
             which
             made
             the
             request
             unto
             
               Christ
            
             now
             opened
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             giveth
             ,
             this
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             
               For
               why
               should
               I
               be
               as
               one
               that
               turneth
               aside
            
             [
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             Translation
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             read
             it
             ,
             
               to
               ,
            
             or
             
               unto
               ]
               the
               flocks
               of
               thy
               Companions
               .
            
             By
             
               the
               flocks
               of
               Christ's
               Companions
               ,
            
             are
             meant
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Expositors
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             understand
             the
             words
             )
             the
             Congregations
             or
             Assemblies
             relating
             to
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             such
             Pastors
             who
             make
             themselves
             
               Christs
               Companions
               ,
            
             or
             Equals
             ,
             by
             instituting
             new
             formes
             of
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             a
             Others
             ,
             not
             much
             differing
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Companions
               of
               Christ
            
             here
             ,
             understand
             forreign
             or
             strange
             Shepherds
             ,
             unrelated
             unto
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             having
             no
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             appearance
             and
             appellation
             of
             a
             Shepherd
             b
             .
             So
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             religious
             Soul
             desireth
             of
             
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             directed
             unto
             his
             feedings
             in
             times
             of
             Persecution
             and
             danger
             ,
             is
             ,
             lest
             she
             might
             otherwise
             be
             tempted
             ,
             and
             through
             weakness
             yeeld
             to
             fall
             in
             with
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             have
             Ministers
             or
             Shepherds
             only
             so
             called
             ,
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             know
             that
             He
             took
             no
             pleasure
             to
             feed
             any
             of
             his
             Sheep
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             
               Christ
            
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             in
             tempestuous
             and
             foul
             weather
             ,
             (
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             rageth
             high
             against
             Church-meetings
             )
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             feed
             his
             Sheep
             in
             the
             champion
             ,
             or
             open
             fields
             ,
             where
             all
             men
             use
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             by-places
             ,
             or
             solitudes
             ,
             into
             inclosed
             grounds
             ,
             narrow
             lanes
             of
             a
             long
             time
             dis-used
             ,
             or
             un-occupied
             ,
             
             under
             hedg-rows
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             them
             here
             ;
             the
             Scriptures
             inform
             us
             elsewhere
             .
             When
             
               the
               Woman
               that
               brought
               forth
               the
               man-child
               ,
            
             was
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             there
             were
             given
             unto
             her
             two
             wings
             of
             a
             great
             Eagle
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             fly
             into
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             into
             her
             place
             ,
             
               prepared
               for
               her
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               feed
               her
               there
               a
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               ,
               and
               threescore
               dayes
            
             [
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             her
             persecution
             ]
             
               Rev.
            
             12.
             6.
             with
             13
             ,
             &
             14.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Woman
             that
             brought
             forth
             the
             Man-child
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             successive
             body
             of
             Saints
             ,
             or
             true
             Believers
             )
             during
             the
             times
             or
             reign
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             is
             not
             spiritually
             fed
             and
             nourished
             in
             such
             Assemblies
             or
             Congregations
             which
             are
             publickly
             authorized
             ,
             countenanced
             ,
             or
             approved
             by
             the
             Beast
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             goeth
             
               wondring
               after
               him
            
             (
             Rev.
             13.
             3.
             
             )
             but
             in
             those
             which
             are
             retired
             ,
             solitary
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             which
             neither
             of
             them
             can
             well
             brook
             or
             bear
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hideth
             them
             .
             The
             Meetings
             of
             Christians
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             being
             hateful
             unto
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
            
             and
             which
             they
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             would
             not
             have
             tolerated
             amongst
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             had
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             doing
             mischief
             ,
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             thereby
             should
             have
             provoked
             them
             :
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             for
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             led
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             )
             the
             better
             to
             secure
             themselves
             from
             their
             rage
             when
             they
             assembled
             ,
             1.
             
             Made
             choice
             of
             a
             private
             house
             to
             meet
             in
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             a
             private
             time
             ,
             the
             
               Evening
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             some
             what
             late
             in
             the
             Evening
             (
             as
             some
             collect
             from
             passages
             recorded
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             24.
             29.
             to
             
               vers
               .
            
             36.
             )
             3.
             
             Of
             as
             much
             privacy
             in
             that
             private
             house
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             well
             devise
             ;
             for
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             room
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             were
             shut
             :
             And
             in
             this
             posture
             of
             privacy
             ,
             they
             did
             enjoy
             the
             blessed
             Presence
             of
             
               Christ
               .
               Then
               the
               same
               day
               at
               Evening
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               when
               the
               doors
               were
               shut
               ,
               where
               the
               Disciples
               were
               assembled
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               came
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               stood
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               and
               saith
               unto
               them
               ,
               Peace
               be
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             John
             20.
             19.
             
             We
             reade
             of
             another
             meeting
             of
             
               Christians
            
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             all
             the
             same
             circumstances
             of
             privacy
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Jews
               )
            
             Acts
             12.
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             compared
             :
             This
             meeting
             also
             had
             
               Christ
            
             in
             
               the
               midst
            
             of
             it
             (
             in
             the
             sence
             formerly
             declared
             )
             for
             by
             his
             Mediation
             and
             Interposure
             ,
             their
             Prayers
             fetch'd
             
               Peter
            
             out
             of
             a
             strong
             Prison
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             .
             So
             again
             ,
             we
             reade
             of
             another
             religious
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             considerable
             number
             of
             other
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             in
             an
             
               upper
               room
               ,
            
             for
             the
             greater
             privacy
             and
             security
             ,
             comers
             and
             goers
             being
             oft
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             and
             for
             civility
             sake
             ,
             brought
             into
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             the
             lower
             rooms
             of
             an
             house
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             occasion
             of
             their
             going
             or
             carrying
             
             up
             into
             the
             higher
             .
             Besides
             ,
             a
             continual
             voice
             may
             much
             more
             easily
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             estimated
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             only
             pass
             by
             an
             house
             out
             of
             alow
             room
             ,
             then
             from
             an
             high
             ;
             this
             being
             more
             remote
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             ,
             though
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             voice
             may
             (
             possibly
             )
             be
             sometimes
             heard
             below
             ,
             yet
             the
             articulateness
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             confin'd
             to
             a
             narrower
             Sphere
             ,
             expireth
             and
             is
             lost
             by
             the
             way
             .
             And
             though
             Dr.
             
               Hamond
            
             laboureth
             in
             the
             very
             fire
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             when
             any
             thing
             occurs
             him
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             seems
             to
             frown
             upon
             
               Episcopacy
               )
            
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               upper
               room
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             not
             any
             room
             in
             a
             private
             house
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             upper
             Cambers
             of
             the
             Temple
             :
             yet
             he
             hath
             so
             much
             of
             a
             man
             in
             him
             (
             I
             mean
             of
             Ingenuity
             ,
             whereof
             when
             a
             man
             suffers
             himself
             to
             be
             dispoyled
             ,
             he
             is
             only
             a
             man
             so
             called
             )
             as
             to
             acknowledge
             (
             and
             this
             twice
             over
             ,
             for
             failing
             )
             that
             
               Christians
            
             here
             met
             ,
             
               did
               that
               more
               privately
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               ,
               we
               may
               persume
               ,
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Temple
            
             [
             he
             might
             have
             added
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             Synagogue
             ]
             
               in
               any
               more
               publick
               place
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               being
               not
               much
               favoured
            
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             bitterly
             hated
             ]
             
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             [
             even
             as
             the
             Religious
             Worship
             of
             the
             true
             Saints
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             favoured
             by
             those
             ,
             that
             
               say
               they
               are
               Jews
               ,
               and
               are
               not
            
             (
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Rev.
            
             2.
             9.
             )
             And
             what
             the
             Doctor
             here
             granteth
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             believing
             
               Christians
            
             kept
             their
             holy
             Assemblies
             by
             ,
             and
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             privately
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             disturbance
             ,
             or
             mischief
             (
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             )
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             hated
             their
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             maketh
             as
             much
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             ,
             
               Vpper
               room
               ,
            
             which
             he
             so
             wearieth
             himself
             to
             find
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             should
             prove
             to
             have
             been
             in
             a
             private
             house
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             word
             here
             translated
             an
             
               Vpper
               room
               ,
            
             signifieth
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             an
             upper
             Chamber
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             certain
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             
               Acts
            
             20.
             8.
             it
             signifieth
             an
             upper
             Chamber
             in
             a
             private
             house
             (
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             in
             an
             house
             commonly
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             )
             where
             also
             we
             find
             another
             private
             Meeting
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christ
            
             (
             in
             the
             sence
             we
             wot
             of
             )
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             :
             Elsewhere
             it
             signifieth
             (
             and
             this
             twice
             together
             ,
             as
             
               Acts
            
             9.
             37.
             
             &
             39.
             )
             an
             upper
             Chamber
             in
             a
             private
             house
             ;
             but
             no
             where
             at
             least
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             an
             upper
             Chamber
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             this
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             tenour
             and
             contents
             of
             the
             present
             
               Consideration
               ,
            
             it
             clearly
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             in
             times
             of
             trouble
             ,
             when
             the
             Saints
             are
             not
             permitted
             ,
             but
             under
             great
             dangers
             or
             penalties
             ,
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             for
             their
             holy
             occasions
             openly
             ,
             
               Christ
            
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             bless
             them
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             great
             things
             for
             them
             in
             such
             promiscuous
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             worldly
             complexion
             and
             constitution
             ,
             as
             well
             Priest
             as
             People
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             are
             publickly
             countenanced
             and
             rejoyced
             
             in
             ;
             but
             his
             manner
             and
             good
             pleasure
             hath
             been
             ,
             in
             such
             hard
             seasons
             as
             these
             ,
             to
             allure
             them
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             speak
             kindly
             and
             graciously
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             gather
             them
             together
             under
             his
             wings
             privately
             ,
             as
             a
             hen
             gathereth
             her
             chickens
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             communicate
             his
             heavenly
             warmth
             and
             vivifick
             influence
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CONSIDERATION
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               They
               that
               keep
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ's
               Patience
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             kept
             by
             him
             
               from
               the
               hour
               of
               temptation
               ,
            
             which
             will
             come
             upon
             others
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             
               (
               Rev.
            
             3.
             10.
             
             )
             whereas
             they
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             the
             benefit
             and
             blessing
             of
             this
             precious
             Promise
             ,
             who
             shall
             betray
             ,
             forsake
             ,
             or
             decline
             this
             Word
             .
             By
             the
             
               Word
               of
               Christs
               Patience
               ,
            
             though
             it
             be
             with
             some
             difference
             ,
             yet
             not
             great
             neither
             ,
             understood
             ,
             may
             (
             with
             greatest
             probability
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             be
             meant
             ,
             any
             Gospel-Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             with
             a
             strong
             and
             high
             hand
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             where
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             be
             owned
             and
             professed
             without
             suffering
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             suffering
             in
             one
             degree
             or
             other
             :
             Such
             a
             Truth
             as
             this
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               Christ's
               Patience
               ,
            
             because
             he
             is
             the
             occasion
             ,
             by
             his
             charge
             upon
             men
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             why
             any
             man
             suffers
             for
             the
             profession
             and
             defence
             of
             it
             at
             any
             time
             :
             (
             or
             more
             briefly
             )
             because
             it
             is
             for
             his
             sake
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             suffereth
             for
             it
             .
             In
             a
             State
             or
             Nation
             professedly
             
               Pagan
               ,
            
             and
             where
             
               Christianity
               ,
            
             upon
             what
             terms
             soever
             professed
             ,
             is
             a
             reproach
             unto
             those
             that
             profess
             it
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             deeper
             inconvenience
             ,
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             hereof
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               Christ's
               Patience
               .
            
             In
             Kingdoms
             or
             States
             ,
             professing
             
               Christianity
               ,
            
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             never
             this
             
               Word
               ,
            
             because
             every
             man
             here
             may
             profess
             that
             he
             believeth
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             exposing
             himself
             to
             any
             danger
             of
             suffering
             .
             But
             the
             
               Word
               of
               Christ's
               Patience
            
             in
             such
             Communities
             of
             men
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             some
             particular
             considerable
             and
             weighty
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             which
             either
             plainly
             and
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             or
             else
             constructively
             and
             by
             clear
             consequence
             ,
             whether
             in
             opinion
             or
             practice
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             is
             denied
             or
             opposed
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Ruling
             Powers
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             others
             reputed
             Learned
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             here
             :
             So
             that
             whoever
             shall
             
               keep
               this
               Word
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             discover
             himself
             to
             own
             such
             a
             Truth
             ,
             or
             shall
             upon
             occasion
             openly
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             renders
             himself
             hereby
             obnoxious
             unto
             the
             hatred
             and
             ill-will
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             consequently
             unto
             all
             such
             sufferings
             ,
             both
             for
             nature
             and
             degree
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             think
             meet
             ,
             and
             please
             to
             inflict
             
             upon
             him
             (
             God
             permitting
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             )
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             let
             go
             ,
             sell
             ,
             or
             betray
             such
             a
             Truth
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             up
             ,
             as
             an
             Error
             ,
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             who
             being
             convinced
             in
             their
             consciences
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Word
             or
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             notwithstanding
             ,
             either
             dissemble
             ,
             or
             deny
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             and
             are
             called
             to
             give
             testimony
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             shall
             comply
             with
             the
             Adversaries
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Promise
             made
             by
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             unto
             those
             that
             shall
             
               keep
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Patience
            
             (
             in
             the
             sence
             given
             )
             by
             being
             
               kept
               by
               him
               from
               the
               hour
               of
               temptation
               ,
               which
               will
               come
            
             [
             or
             ,
             may
             come
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ]
             upon
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             ,
             
               to
               try
               them
            
             [
             throughly
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             greatest
             and
             forest
             tryal
             of
             all
             ]
             is
             meant
             ,
             That
             when
             other
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             be
             tryed
             with
             a
             bloody
             persecution
             ,
             whereby
             they
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             sad
             exigent
             ,
             either
             to
             waste
             their
             consciences
             by
             denying
             some
             manifest
             Truth
             ,
             or
             else
             either
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             ,
             or
             to
             undergo
             somewhat
             that
             will
             be
             bitter
             in
             the
             next
             degree
             to
             it
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             kept
             or
             preserved
             from
             that
             storm
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Equity
             ,
             by
             which
             
               Christ
            
             declares
             that
             he
             will
             walk
             towards
             those
             that
             profess
             his
             Name
             and
             Gospel
             ;
             They
             that
             shal
             shew
             themselves
             loyal
             &
             faithful
             unto
             him
             in
             owning
             any
             of
             his
             
               Words
               ,
            
             when
             they
             are
             opposed
             ,
             although
             their
             faithfulness
             in
             this
             kind
             shal
             expose
             them
             unto
             ,
             or
             bring
             upon
             them
             ,
             lighter
             sufferings
             only
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             shall
             notwithstanding
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             their
             faithfulness
             ,
             be
             excused
             or
             exempted
             by
             him
             from
             greater
             tryals
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             unto
             blood
             :
             whereas
             those
             that
             shall
             faulter
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             any
             of
             his
             
               Words
            
             or
             
               Truths
               ,
            
             when
             the
             danger
             of
             owning
             them
             is
             but
             little
             (
             comparitively
             )
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             exposed
             and
             left
             by
             him
             unto
             temptations
             that
             are
             most
             fiery
             and
             grievous
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             difficult
             to
             be
             resisted
             .
             Let
             us
             now
             apply
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             to
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             
               Words
               of
               Christs
               Patience
            
             amongst
             us
             at
             this
             day
             (
             and
             which
             ,
             for
             weight
             and
             moment
             ,
             hath
             the
             preheminence
             amongst
             some
             others
             that
             may
             passe
             under
             the
             same
             denomination
             )
             is
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               or
               Supream
               ,
               but
               the
               sole
               and
               onely
               Law-giver
               unto
               his
               Church
               and
               People
               ,
               in
               matters
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
            
             Whether
             the
             open
             asserting
             and
             maintaining
             of
             this
             Truth
             in
             the
             terms
             now
             expressed
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             will
             create
             danger
             or
             trouble
             unto
             any
             person
             amongst
             us
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             cannot
             affirme
             :
             But
             certain
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             both
             an
             oral
             and
             practical
             maintaining
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             sense
             and
             import
             of
             the
             said
             words
             ,
             is
             
             of
             a
             threatning
             concernment
             amongst
             us
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Legis-lative
             authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Divine
             worship
             ,
             and
             things
             requisite
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             hereunto
             ,
             be
             vested
             in
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             shall
             keep
             ,
             own
             ,
             and
             give
             testimony
             unto
             ,
             this
             word
             ,
             must
             not
             consent
             unto
             ,
             or
             comply
             with
             ;
             either
             in
             word
             ,
             or
             deed
             ,
             any
             model
             or
             form
             of
             praying
             ,
             any
             ceremony
             ,
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             about
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             Church-office
             for
             the
             regulating
             and
             ordering
             of
             this
             worship
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             not
             prescribed
             ,
             ordered
             ,
             and
             appointed
             ,
             but
             are
             introduced
             ,
             imposed
             ,
             and
             commanded
             ,
             under
             mulcts
             ,
             and
             penalties
             ,
             by
             humane
             power
             and
             authority
             only
             .
             For
             any
             thing
             by
             command
             made
             necessary
             in
             ,
             or
             for
             ,
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             men
             are
             not
             permitted
             (
             but
             at
             their
             peril
             )
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             hereby
             becomes
             essential
             to
             this
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             somewhat
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             ,
             of
             it
             .
             Those
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             God
             commanded
             in
             relation
             to
             any
             main
             part
             of
             his
             worship
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             ,
             in
             themselves
             considered
             ,
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             beast
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             should
             be
             
               killed
               on
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Altar
               Northward
               ,
               Levit.
            
             1.
             11.
             that
             the
             
               crop
               and
               feathers
            
             of
             the
             fowles
             sacrificed
             should
             
               be
               cast
               besides
               the
               Altar
               on
               the
               East
               part
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             That
             
               the
               Priest
               should
               dip
               his
               finger
               in
               the
               blood
            
             of
             the
             Bullock
             offered
             ,
             
               and
               sprinkle
               it
               seven
               times
               before
               the
               vaile
               ,
               and
               put
               some
               of
               it
               upon
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               Altar
               ,
               Levit.
            
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             All
             these
             circumstances
             (
             I
             say
             )
             with
             many
             others
             of
             like
             consideration
             ,
             however
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             being
             commanded
             by
             God
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             this
             could
             not
             be
             performed
             ,
             regularly
             and
             with
             acceptation
             ,
             without
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             ,
             hereby
             became
             parts
             of
             his
             worship
             :
             From
             whence
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             it
             is
             observable
             likewise
             ,
             that
             for
             men
             to
             claim
             an
             authority
             ,
             or
             right
             of
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             indifferent
             things
             necessary
             ,
             in
             ,
             for
             ,
             or
             about
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             themselves
             equal
             in
             authority
             (
             at
             least
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             high
             and
             sacred
             concernment
             )
             with
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             to
             deny
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Law-giver
             unto
             his
             Church
             in
             things
             appertaining
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             himself
             commanded
             all
             indifferent
             things
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             ,
             his
             worship
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             any
             respect
             commodious
             ,
             or
             comely
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             it
             ,
             judging
             all
             other
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             left
             un-commanded
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             necessary
             and
             fitting
             to
             be
             thus
             left
             (
             I
             mean
             ,
             un-commanded
             )
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             it
             argueth
             very
             unworthy
             (
             that
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             blasphemous
             )
             thoughts
             of
             
               Christ
            
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             question
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             he
             perfectly
             knew
             what
             indifferent
             things
             were
             necessary
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             respect
             ,
             or
             degree
             ,
             would
             be
             comely
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
             or
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             neglected
             to
             prescribe
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             signifieth
             the
             same
             )
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             such
             particular
             things
             ;
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             any
             wayes
             needful
             ,
             or
             meet
             ,
             in
             this
             worship
             ,
             judging
             it
             better
             to
             betrust
             the
             wisdom
             and
             wills
             of
             men
             with
             the
             enjoyning
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             least
             )
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             his
             own
             ;
             or
             3.
             (
             and
             lastly
             )
             Whether
             he
             did
             not
             well
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             conducing
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             that
             such
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             left
             free
             ,
             and
             un-commanded
             ,
             should
             remain
             so
             still
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             counsel
             in
             that
             behalf
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             defeated
             ,
             or
             made
             void
             by
             men
             ;
             who
             now
             by
             their
             impositions
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             Christ
             would
             not
             impose
             ,
             deal
             between
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             much
             alike
             as
             
               Gehazi
            
             did
             between
             his
             Master
             
               Elisha
               ,
            
             and
             
               Naaman
            
             the
             
               Syrian
               :
               Behold
            
             (
             saith
             this
             unworthy
             servant
             )
             
               My
               Master
               hath
               spared
               Naaman
               this
               Syrian
               ,
               in
               not
               receiving
               at
               his
               hands
               that
               which
               he
               brought
               :
               But
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               I
               will
               run
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               somewhat
               of
               him
               :
            
             And
             being
             as
             good
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             bad
             )
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             undetermined
             ,
             and
             disanulled
             ,
             through
             his
             base
             covetousness
             ,
             the
             honourable
             intention
             of
             his
             worthy
             Master
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             
               Naaman's
            
             cure
             should
             cost
             him
             nothing
             ,
             2
             
               King.
            
             5.
             
             So
             do
             they
             who
             Diotrephes-like
             ,
             affect
             a
             preheminence
             ,
             and
             power
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             incompetent
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             say
             :
             Our
             Master
             Christ
             spared
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             over-indulgent
             to
             them
             in
             matters
             appertaining
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             left
             them
             at
             great
             liberty
             ,
             imposing
             few
             external
             observances
             upon
             them
             herein
             ,
             and
             those
             easie
             ;
             but
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
            
             our
             little
             finger
             shall
             be
             thicker
             ,
             or
             heavier
             ,
             unto
             them
             ,
             than
             his
             loynes
             ,
             we
             will
             enslave
             them
             ,
             and
             set
             task-masters
             over
             them
             ,
             Vicars-Generall
             ,
             Chancellours
             ,
             Arch-Deacons
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
             Apparitors
             ,
             (
             who
             shall
             spoil
             both
             for
             themselves
             and
             for
             us
             )
             Church-wardens
             ,
             Sides-men
             ,
             Parish-Priests
             ,
             Parish-Clarks
             ,
             (
             all
             ,
             either
             Apostolical
             ,
             or
             Apocryphal
             ,
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             )
             Moreover
             we
             will
             lay
             a
             load
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             Observations
             upon
             them
             ,
             we
             will
             compel
             them
             to
             worship
             and
             serve
             God
             with
             the
             same
             Liturgies
             ,
             Letanies
             ,
             Collects
             ,
             and
             other
             devices
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             content
             to
             worship
             him
             ;
             to
             hear
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             whom
             we
             shall
             appoint
             them
             to
             hear
             ;
             we
             will
             make
             them
             pray
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             pray
             ;
             bow
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             bow
             ;
             kneel
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             kneel
             ;
             stand
             up
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             stand
             up
             ;
             be
             uncovered
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             be
             uncovered
             ;
             swear
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             swear
             ;
             inform
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             inform
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             will
             rule
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             break
             them
             in
             pieces
             like
             a
             Potters
             vessel
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             them
             refractory
             and
             
             disobedient
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             all
             things
             that
             we
             command
             them
             .
             Doubtless
             those
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             such
             a
             spirit
             as
             this
             worketh
             effectually
             ,
             do
             not
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             whole
             heart
             ,
             acknowledg
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             the
             Sole
             Law-giver
             unto
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             .
             For
             where
             he
             imposeth
             one
             Law
             or
             Observation
             upon
             them
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             impose
             ten
             (
             if
             not
             a
             greater
             number
             than
             so
             )
             ;
             thus
             through
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             lust
             of
             domineering
             ,
             utterly
             defacing
             and
             defeating
             the
             gracious
             intendment
             of
             
               Christ
            
             towards
             them
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             was
             lately
             said
             )
             was
             to
             make
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             external
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             exceeding
             easie
             and
             leight
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             it
             free
             and
             dis-incumbred
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             rudiments
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             from
             the
             Traditions
             ,
             Ritual
             Injunctions
             ,
             and
             Impositions
             of
             men
             .
             Therefore
             they
             who
             any
             wayes
             countenance
             or
             comply
             with
             ,
             these
             men
             in
             their
             clame
             ,
             or
             exercise
             of
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             in
             or
             over
             any
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             or
             shall
             submit
             unto
             any
             of
             their
             Injunctions
             issued
             forth
             ,
             and
             imposed
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             ,
             or
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             do
             not
             keep
             ,
             but
             give
             up
             ,
             and
             betray
             that
             
               word
               of
               Christs
               patience
               ,
            
             which
             asserteth
             unto
             him
             the
             Sole
             Legis-lative
             power
             over
             all
             his
             Churches
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             declared
             )
             and
             consequently
             ,
             lay
             themselves
             open
             and
             naked
             unto
             farre
             more
             grievous
             and
             formidable
             temptations
             ,
             which
             sooner
             or
             later
             they
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             into
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             fall
             under
             :
             For
             the
             promise
             of
             being
             kept
             by
             Christ
             from
             such
             temptations
             as
             these
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             made
             onely
             unto
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             
               kept
               the
               word
               of
               his
               patience
               ,
            
             [
             meaning
             ,
             when
             the
             danger
             of
             keeping
             it
             was
             less
             ,
             and
             the
             temptation
             to
             forsake
             or
             betray
             it
             ,
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             upright
             under
             ]
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             further
             to
             add
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             do
             homage
             with
             their
             attendance
             and
             dependance
             upon
             that
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             upheld
             by
             the
             power
             which
             magnifieth
             it self
             against
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             power
             over
             his
             Churches
             ,
             do
             most
             notoriously
             and
             palpably
             betray
             that
             
               word
               of
               his
               patience
               ,
            
             which
             asserteth
             this
             his
             Prerogative
             unto
             him
             (
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             most
             daring
             ,
             insolent
             ,
             and
             Heaven-affronting
             actings
             of
             that
             usurped
             power
             )
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             beaten
             with
             Rods
             ,
             take
             a
             direct
             course
             to
             be
             scourged
             with
             Scorpions
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             some
             of
             those
             important
             considerations
             ,
             which
             being
             throughly
             digested
             in
             the
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
             of
             good
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             cannot
             (
             leightly
             )
             but
             so
             affect
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             distast
             the
             practice
             of
             hearing
             a
             Prelatical
             Ministry
             .
             I
             could
             have
             encreased
             the
             number
             of
             them
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             which
             (
             haply
             )
             might
             have
             done
             as
             good
             execution
             upon
             the
             judgments
             of
             some
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             
             am
             earnestly
             perswaded
             that
             God
             will
             ere
             long
             raise
             up
             a
             better
             workman
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             direction
             and
             assistance
             ,
             shall
             hammer
             this
             nayl
             to
             more
             purpose
             ,
             then
             hath
             yet
             been
             done
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             because
             errour
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             have
             their
             glosses
             and
             colours
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             their
             weight
             and
             substance
             ;
             let
             us
             briefly
             survey
             some
             of
             the
             fairest
             Pretexts
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             practice
             hitherto
             censured
             ,
             and
             disswaded
             from
             ,
             may
             (
             probably
             )
             hope
             ,
             yea
             (
             possibly
             )
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             able
             to
             justifie
             her self
             .
             Cities
             and
             Castles
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             long
             built
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             yet
             attempted
             ,
             at
             least
             never
             conquered
             ,
             either
             by
             siege
             or
             assault
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             impute
             their
             freedome
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             long
             continued
             safety
             ,
             unto
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             The
             Arguments
             then
             ,
             whereby
             the
             practise
             condemned
             in
             the
             premises
             ,
             seems
             most
             desensible
             ,
             are
             these
             following
             :
             And
             verily
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             my self
             a
             Debtor
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             signal
             courtesie
             ,
             unto
             him
             that
             shall
             either
             mend
             ,
             or
             improve
             these
             my
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             offer
             me
             others
             of
             more
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             I.
             
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             
               to
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             saith
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               Scribes
               and
               the
               Pharisees
               sit
               in
               Moses
               seat
               :
               All
               therefore
               whatsoever
               they
               bid
               you
               observe
               ,
               that
               observe
               and
               do
               :
               but
               &c.
               
            
             Mat.
             23.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             it
             were
             lawful
             ,
             yea
             matter
             of
             duty
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             command
             ,
             or
             charge
             of
             Christ
             maketh
             it
             )
             for
             them
             to
             observe
             and
             do
             whatsoever
             the
             
               Scribes
            
             and
             
               Pharisees
            
             taught
             them
             according
             to
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             lawful
             and
             no
             less
             matter
             of
             duty
             ,
             for
             Christians
             to
             observe
             and
             do
             ,
             whatsoever
             
               Prelatical
               Ministers
            
             teach
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             these
             are
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             many
             of
             them
             are
             not
             ,
             a
             more
             unworthy
             Generation
             of
             men
             then
             they
             :
             And
             if
             they
             stand
             bound
             to
             do
             whatsoever
             they
             thus
             teach
             ,
             they
             stand
             bound
             to
             hear
             them
             when
             they
             teach
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             may
             lawfully
             hear
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               Ministers
               of
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Edition
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               in
               their
               publick
               teachings
               ,
               is
               not
               because
               they
               are
               a
               Generation
               of
               men
               more
               wicked
               and
               vile
               then
               the
               
                 Scribes
              
               and
               
                 Pharisees
              
               were
               ,
               but
               because
               their
               delinquency
               is
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               unhappily
               conditioned
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               wait
               upon
               them
               in
               their
               Ministerial
               employments
               ,
               without
               being
               partakers
               with
               them
               therein
               ;
               and
               we
               stand
               expresly
               charged
               by
               God
               
                 not
              
               to
               be
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
               Eph.
               5.
               11.
               
               
               (
               with
               many
               other
               places
               )
               .
               For
               deriving
               ,
               and
               accepting
               ,
               their
               Ministerial
               Function
               from
               an
               
                 Anti-christian
              
               Power
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               such
               a
               Power
               ,
               which
               exalteth
               it self
               against
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               above
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               acted
               and
               exercised
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               and
               over
               his
               Churches
               ,
               as
               was
               shewed
               in
               the
               last
               Consideration
               )
               in
               and
               by
               every
               exercise
               and
               administration
               of
               this
               their
               Function
               ,
               they
               avouch
               and
               justifie
               that
               so
               highly-sacrilegious
               an
               Usurpation
               :
               and
               they
               who
               countenance
               them
               with
               their
               presence
               ,
               whilst
               they
               act
               this
               great
               unworthiness
               ,
               do
               nothing
               less
               then
               justify
               such
               their
               justification
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               needs
               share
               with
               them
               in
               the
               iniquity
               of
               it
               .
               Whereas
               the
               
                 Scribes
              
               and
               
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               of
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               in
               the
               Text
               before
               us
               ,
               according
               to
               Dr.
               Hamand's
               own
               Paraphrase
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               
                 Sanedrim
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 by
                 them
              
               [
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               his
               Disciples
               themselves
               ]
               
                 as
                 their
                 lawful
                 Rulers
                 that
                 had
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 succeeding
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 seventy
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               Numb
               .
               11.
               16.
               
               According
               to
               this
               notion
               (
               which
               is
               not
               altogether
               improbable
               )
               there
               was
               no
               reasonable
               ground
               of
               any
               scruple
               about
               hearing
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               expounded
               and
               declared
               
                 Moses
              
               his
               Law.
               And
               if
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               on
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               whom
               we
               judg
               it
               unlawful
               to
               hear
               in
               their
               Teachings
               ,
               that
               they
               in
               any
               such
               sence
               ,
               
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Seat
                 ,
              
               either
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               which
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               
                 gave
                 for
                 the
                 perfecting
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               neither
               should
               we
               question
               the
               lawfulnesse
               ,
               yea
               or
               duty
               (
               upon
               occasion
               )
               of
               hearing
               them
               .
               But
               the
               conjecture
               of
               
                 Grotius
              
               seems
               more
               rational
               ,
               and
               better
               comporting
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Jewes
              
               had
               no
               Consistory
               of
               Tryers
               ,
               nor
               any
               person
               or
               persons
               ,
               publickly
               authorized
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               examine
               ,
               or
               take
               account
               who
               were
               meet
               ,
               or
               fit
               to
               be
               allowed
               for
               expounders
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               free
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               whose
               heart
               served
               him
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               or
               take
               it
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               instruct
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               accordingly
               :
               only
               adding
               ,
               that
               more
               generally
               ,
               they
               who
               did
               take
               this
               profession
               or
               work
               upon
               them
               ,
               were
               
                 Pharisaici
                 instituti
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               Sect
               or
               perswasion
               of
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 :
              
               As
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               among
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               permitted
               unto
               any
               man
               that
               would
               ,
               to
               plead
               any
               mans
               Case
               at
               any
               Bar
               of
               Judicature
               in
               their
               state
               .
               That
               which
               we
               read
               ,
               
                 Acts
              
               13.
               15.
               favours
               the
               said
               conjecture
               :
               
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 ye
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 have
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 say
                 on
                 :
              
               which
               seems
               to
               imply
               ,
               that
               any
               person
               amongst
               them
               ,
               might
               ,
               without
               breach
               of
               any
               order
               or
               custome
               ,
               teach
               the
               people
               publickly
               out
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               .
               If
               it
               were
               thus
               ,
               neither
               could
               there
               be
               any
               the
               like
               reason
               for
               the
               
                 Jewish
              
               people
               to
               deny
               their
               attendance
               
               upon
               the
               
                 Scribes
              
               and
               
                 Pharisees
              
               in
               their
               teachings
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               premises
               ,
               there
               is
               ,
               why
               
                 Christian
              
               people
               should
               separate
               themselves
               from
               Priests
               of
               the
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Unction
               in
               their
               preachings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               These
               pollute
               themselves
               by
               poluting
               the
               most
               Sacred
               and
               Blessed
               Name
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               in
               accepting
               their
               Office
               ,
               or
               Power
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               upon
               the
               terms
               they
               do
               ,
               whereby
               they
               become
               
                 irregular
              
               for
               this
               employment
               ;
               whereas
               the
               other
               ,
               supposing
               them
               of
               competent
               abilities
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               committed
               no
               offence
               ,
               offered
               no
               indignity
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               accepting
               ,
               or
               entring
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               rejoyced
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             professed
             that
             he
             would
             
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
            
             Christ
             
               was
               Preached
               every
               way
               ,
               whether
               in
               pretence
               or
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.
             18.
             
             Therefore
             certainly
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             lawful
             (
             even
             matter
             of
             duty
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             )
             to
             hear
             such
             (
             at
             least
             )
             of
             the
             Prelatical
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             
               preach
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             it
             seems
             hard
             to
             deny
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             do
             .
             For
             such
             
               preaching
               ,
            
             which
             no
             man
             can
             hear
             without
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             be
             any
             just
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             unto
             a
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             nor
             (
             indeed
             )
             unto
             any
             man.
             
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               general
               expression
               ,
               
                 every
                 way
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               be
               limited
               and
               understood
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Subject
               matter
               in
               hand
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               frequent
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               than
               to
               deliver
               that
               in
               general
               terms
               ,
               which
               yet
               admits
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               simple
               ,
               or
               absolute
               universality
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               such
               ,
               which
               renders
               it
               consistent
               with
               the
               tenor
               and
               notion
               of
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               is
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               commensurable
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 23.
                 3.
                 
                 Mark
              
               1.
               5.
               
               —
               11.
               24.
               
               
                 Luke
              
               2.
               1.
               10.
               
               —
               6.
               30.
               
               
                 John
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 Acts
                 5.
                 42.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               1.
               5.
               
               (
               to
               omit
               other
               instances
               without
               number
               )
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               common
               and
               true
               Rule
               ,
               
                 Praedicata
                 sunt
                 talia
                 ,
                 qualia
                 à
                 subjectis
                 suis
                 esse
                 permituntar
                 :
              
               In
               Propositions
               ,
               the
               sence
               of
               one
               part
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               ,
               and
               accommodated
               into
               the
               sence
               and
               import
               of
               the
               other
               .
               So
               then
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               (
               in
               the
               words
               before
               us
               )
               is
               not
               that
               the
               
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               which
               may
               (
               in
               a
               sence
               )
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               in
               what
               way
               ,
               or
               upon
               what
               terms
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               persons
               soever
               ,
               it
               should
               ,
               or
               could
               be
               performed
               ,
               would
               be
               matter
               of
               rejoycing
               :
               Such
               a
               sence
               as
               this
               (
               besides
               that
               the
               words
               no
               wayes
               necessitate
               unto
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               
               lead
               aside
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               shewed
               presently
               )
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               what
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Scripture
               elsewhere
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Devil
               
                 preached
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               affirming
               ,
               upon
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 One
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Mark
               1.
               24.
               
               Luke
               4.
               34.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               41.
               
               The
               Lord
               
                 Christ
              
               was
               so
               far
               from
               
                 rejoycing
              
               in
               being
               thus
               
                 preached
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               
                 rebuked
              
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
              
               Luke
               4.
               35.
               41.
               
               Mark
               1.
               25.
               
               Thus
               the
               Damsel
               that
               followed
               
                 Paul
              
               and
               those
               with
               him
               ,
               crying
               out
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               concerning
               them
               ,
               
                 These
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 High
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 shew
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               did
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               sort
               ,
               
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               by
               giving
               testimony
               unto
               those
               ,
               who
               did
               truly
               preach
               him
               ,
               yet
               
                 Paul
              
               rejoyced
               not
               in
               this
               her
               preaching
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               was
               
                 grieved
              
               at
               it
               (
               as
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               18.
               )
               They
               also
               
                 preached
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               who
               
                 preached
              
               Justification
               and
               Salvation
               by
               him
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               him
               alone
               ,
               but
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               yet
               neither
               did
               
                 Paul
                 rejoyce
              
               in
               his
               being
               
                 preached
              
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               or
               upon
               such
               terms
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 15.
                 1.
                 
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Gal.
              
               5.
               12.
               compared
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               like
               that
               he
               would
               have
               much
               
                 rejoyced
              
               in
               his
               being
               
                 preached
              
               by
               such
               persons
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               prophesieth
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 20.
                 20.
                 
                 Grievous
                 Wolves
                 —
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 Flock
                 .
              
               Amongst
               other
               Characters
               of
               persons
               ,
               of
               whom
               God
               himself
               demandeth
               
                 What
                 have
                 you
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 take
                 my
                 Covenant
                 into
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               one
               ;
               
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 they
                 consented
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               50.
               16
               ,
               18.
               which
               in
               a
               very
               Emphatical
               sence
               ,
               is
               found
               in
               those
               Preachers
               ,
               whom
               we
               judge
               it
               unbecoming
               a
               good
               
                 Christian
              
               to
               hear
               .
               For
               in
               accepting
               their
               Office
               of
               a
               Ministry
               from
               the
               Hierarchical
               Lords
               ,
               they
               consent
               with
               them
               in
               their
               sacrilegious
               robbing
               the
               Lord
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               of
               that
               Authority
               and
               Honour
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               judged
               meet
               to
               confer
               upon
               him
               ,
               in
               anointing
               and
               appointing
               him
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Sole
              
               Law
               giver
               unto
               his
               Churches
               in
               things
               appartaining
               to
               the
               Worship
               and
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               things
               to
               be
               practised
               ,
               as
               in
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               .
               But
               of
               this
               we
               have
               spoken
               formerly
               .
               By
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               the
               
                 Argument
              
               in
               hand
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle's
               general
               expression
               concerning
               
                 Christ's
              
               being
               
                 preached
                 every
                 way
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               limitation
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               no
               Argument
               ,
               or
               Proof
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               the
               generality
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               propriety
               and
               strictness
               of
               speaking
               ,
               
                 Christ
              
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 preached
              
               by
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministry
               .
               For
               only
               then
               he
               may
               be
               properly
               said
               to
               be
               
                 preached
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               is
               preached
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               ,
               like
               unto
               
               himself
               ,
               without
               any
               diminution
               ,
               impairment
               ,
               or
               dis-mantling
               of
               his
               glory
               :
               and
               if
               any
               person
               be
               preached
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               unto
               whom
               any
               part
               of
               that
               glory
               is
               denyed
               by
               those
               who
               preach
               him
               ,
               in
               ,
               or
               by
               ,
               their
               act
               of
               preaching
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               appropriate
               unto
               the
               true
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               not
               this
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               but
               another
               ,
               an
               Idol
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               preached
               .
               Now
               the
               Ministers
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               ,
               their
               very
               act
               ,
               or
               deed
               ,
               of
               preaching
               ,
               justifie
               those
               ,
               who
               both
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               especially
               in
               deeds
               ,
               deny
               the
               true
               
                 Christ
              
               to
               be
               the
               Sole
               Lawgiver
               unto
               his
               Churches
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               )
               which
               yet
               is
               one
               of
               the
               richest
               ,
               and
               most
               illustrious
               and
               shining
               Gems
               in
               that
               Crown
               of
               Glory
               ,
               which
               God
               the
               Father
               hath
               set
               upon
               his
               head
               :
               and
               whilst
               they
               preach
               such
               a
               
                 Christ
              
               as
               this
               (
               a
               
                 Christ
              
               who
               hath
               no
               such
               Prerogative
               ,
               or
               Royalty
               ,
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Sole
               power
               of
               Legis-lation
               unto
               his
               Churches
               ,
               but
               hath
               weak
               and
               sinful
               men
               joynt-sharers
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Authority
               in
               this
               kind
               )
               do
               not
               preach
               the
               true
               ,
               the
               real
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Christ
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               as
               
                 Peter
              
               termeth
               him
               ,
               
                 Luke
              
               9.
               20.
               
               )
               but
               a
               
                 Christ
              
               formed
               in
               their
               own
               imaginations
               ,
               &
               having
               no
               existence
               but
               here
               only
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fancies
               of
               their
               Proselites
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               able
               to
               justifie
               men
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               nor
               to
               save
               their
               souls
               ,
               though
               (
               it
               is
               like
               )
               they
               ascribe
               these
               great
               things
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               Idolaters
               in
               all
               Ages
               have
               been
               wont
               to
               attribute
               the
               great
               works
               of
               God
               unto
               their
               Idols
               .
               And
               as
               
                 Christ
              
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 APPEAR
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               (
               Heb.
               9.
               24.
               
               )
               meaning
               ,
               that
               his
               very
               
                 appearance
              
               before
               God
               ,
               considering
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               suffered
               on
               our
               behalf
               ,
               is
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               expression
               ,
               or
               application
               of
               himself
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               by
               oral
               request
               ,
               prostration
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               a
               most
               effectual
               interceding
               with
               him
               for
               us
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Sole
               
                 appearance
              
               of
               a
               Prelatical
               Minister
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               to
               perform
               the
               act
               of
               preaching
               ,
               it
               being
               known
               and
               considered
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               ,
               or
               whose
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               he
               
                 appears
              
               upon
               such
               an
               account
               here
               ,
               is
               an
               interceding
               ,
               or
               pleading
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               are
               before
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 Antichristian
              
               and
               lawless
               power
               ,
               which
               is
               blasphemously
               claim'd
               ,
               and
               exercised
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               Masters
               of
               the
               Hierchy
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               against
               that
               Most
               Sacred
               Prerogative
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               giveth
               him
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               the
               Sole
               Law-giver
               unto
               his
               Churches
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               some
               ,
               
                 Who
              
               [
               in
               words
               ]
               
                 profess
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 works
                 they
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
              
               (
               Tit.
               1.
               16.
               )
               So
               in
               case
               such
               a
               Minister
               as
               this
               ,
               should
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               Sermon
               ,
               affirm
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               be
               the
               Sole
               Lawgiver
               unto
               his
               Churches
               ,
               yet
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               ,
               his
               very
               act
               of
               preaching
               he
               should
               deny
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               (
               and
               lastly
               )
               This
               distribution
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 in
                 pretence
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
              
               plainly
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               in
               his
               general
               expression
               of
               
                 Christ's
              
               
               being
               
                 preached
                 every
                 way
                 ,
              
               intended
               only
               these
               two
               ;
               his
               being
               
                 preached
                 ,
              
               either
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 pretence
              
               [
               or
               ,
               as
               some
               render
               it
               ,
               occasinally
               ]
               or
               ,
               in
               truth
               .
               Now
               
                 Christ
              
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 preached
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 pretence
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               who
               
                 preach
              
               him
               ,
               are
               acted
               and
               moved
               hereunto
               by
               indirect
               and
               unworthy
               ends
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               
                 preach
              
               him
               
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               sincere
               and
               upright
               intention
               ,
               and
               desire
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               man
               in
               the
               work
               .
               ]
               And
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               who
               
                 preach
                 Christ
              
               out
               of
               sinister
               and
               by-ends
               ,
               may
               neverthelesse
               be
               free
               from
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               any
               such
               known
               Act
               ,
               or
               Practise
               ,
               whereby
               
                 Christ
              
               is
               denied
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Divine
               Royalties
               appropriate
               to
               his
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               or
               annexed
               to
               his
               Mediatory
               Throne
               ,
               their
               
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               if
               it
               be
               according
               to
               the
               true
               tenor
               and
               purport
               of
               the
               Gospel
               (
               as
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               theirs
               was
               ,
               by
               whom
               
                 Paul
              
               supposeth
               he
               was
               
                 preached
                 in
                 pretence
                 )
              
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Glory
               that
               may
               hereby
               redound
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               benefit
               that
               may
               accrue
               unto
               men
               ,
               is
               just
               matter
               of
               
                 rejoycing
              
               unto
               a
               sober
               and
               considerate
               Christian
               :
               yea
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               be
               revealed
               unto
               him
               by
               God
               (
               as
               it
               was
               unto
               
                 Paul
              
               in
               the
               case
               before
               us
               )
               that
               such
               a
               man's
               aims
               or
               ends
               in
               preaching
               ,
               are
               not
               honourable
               ,
               or
               
                 Christian
                 .
              
               But
               this
               maketh
               nothing
               for
               the
               countenancing
               of
               their
               
                 preaching
              
               him
               ,
               who
               openly
               consent
               unto
               ,
               and
               are
               consederate
               with
               ,
               those
               ,
               who
               devest
               him
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               are
               publickly
               known
               to
               divide
               the
               spoyl
               with
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             III.
             
          
           
             Yea
             but
             some
             of
             those
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             you
             would
             make
             it
             unlawful
             for
             us
             to
             hear
             ,
             are
             holy
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             of
             exemplary
             lives
             and
             conversations
             ,
             sober
             ,
             temperate
             ,
             just
             ,
             full
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             given
             to
             hospitality
             ,
             charitable
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             It
             seems
             an
             hard
             saying
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             hear
             such
             men
             as
             these
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             in
             their
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             they
             turn
             neither
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             but
             keep
             close
             all
             along
             to
             the
             counsel
             and
             mind
             of
             God
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               verily
               believe
               ,
               and
               this
               upon
               terms
               better
               pleasing
               unto
               those
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               are
               in
               contest
               ,
               than
               of
               meer
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               that
               there
               have
               been
               more
               than
               a
               few
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               accepted
               their
               Office
               of
               Ministry
               from
               the
               irregular
               hand
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               of
               that
               Christian
               and
               worthy
               Character
               specified
               in
               the
               
                 Argument
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 holy
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 of
                 exemplary
                 lives
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Yea
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               without
               hope
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               may
               
               be
               amongst
               us
               at
               this
               day
               a
               remnant
               of
               the
               same
               Generation
               ,
               who
               are
               sound
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               love
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               who
               (
               setting
               aside
               their
               compliance
               with
               Prelatical
               Usurpations
               and
               Superstitions
               ,
               the
               great
               evil
               whereof
               may
               not
               as
               yet
               be
               arrived
               at
               their
               judgments
               )
               are
               Christianly
               Orthodox
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Lives
               and
               Doctrines
               :
               Nay
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               the
               Prelatical
               Order
               it self
               hath
               ,
               by
               it's
               enchantments
               ,
               tempted
               many
               of
               the
               true
               friends
               ,
               and
               faithful
               Servants
               of
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               embracements
               of
               it
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               
                 English
              
               Proverb
               ,
               which
               remindeth
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 is
                 not
                 Gold
                 ,
                 that
                 glistereth
                 ,
              
               may
               a
               little
               quallifie
               our
               credulity
               ,
               without
               making
               any
               breach
               upon
               our
               Charity
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               in
               hand
               ;
               considering
               that
               the
               great
               Apostle
               himself
               ,
               in
               reference
               hereunto
               ,
               speaketh
               as
               much
               (
               if
               not
               much
               more
               )
               where
               he
               informeth
               us
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               Secret
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 thing
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               wonderful
               ,
               or
               rare
               thing
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 great
                 ,
              
               often
               signifieth
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ]
               
                 if
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Satan
                 be
                 transformed
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
              
               himself
               being
               
                 transformed
                 into
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
                 :
              
               Yea
               ,
               he
               had
               spoken
               immediately
               before
               of
               certain
               
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 deceitful
                 workers
                 ,
                 transforming
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               So
               that
               men
               may
               be
               
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 deceitful
                 workers
                 ,
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               may
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               slily
               ,
               and
               subtilly
               ,
               drive
               on
               some
               Un
               -
               
                 Christian
              
               and
               Satanical
               design
               ,
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               those
               that
               hear
               them
               ]
               and
               yet
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ordinary
               and
               general
               current
               of
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               outwardly
               appear
               so
               like
               
                 unto
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               [
               for
               they
               must
               artifically
               resemble
               them
               in
               both
               ,
               to
               compleat
               their
               
                 transformation
                 ]
              
               that
               it
               will
               be
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               ,
               till
               after
               some
               considerable
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               without
               much
               narrow
               observation
               ,
               to
               detect
               and
               discover
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               those
               few
               amongst
               us
               ,
               whom
               we
               have
               ground
               ,
               both
               from
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               teachings
               ,
               to
               judge
               persons
               of
               Christian
               worth
               ,
               and
               integrity
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               will
               sooner
               ,
               or
               later
               ,
               bewray
               themselves
               not
               to
               be
               the
               men
               
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
              
               which
               for
               a
               time
               they
               were
               
                 in
                 face
                 .
              
               For
               some
               ,
               who
               are
               wont
               to
               quit
               themselves
               like
               
                 Angels
                 of
                 Light
              
               in
               thier
               usual
               ,
               and
               more
               frequent
               Preachings
               ,
               being
               persons
               also
               sober
               and
               grave
               in
               all
               that
               is
               visible
               in
               their
               Conversations
               ,
               yet
               upon
               some
               occasions
               ,
               and
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               in
               their
               Sermons
               on
               dayes
               of
               Publick
               Humiliations
               ,
               or
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               their
               Funeral
               Discourses
               ,
               are
               prevented
               by
               thier
               proper
               and
               true
               
                 Genius
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               the
               cloven
               foot
               now
               appears
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Amongst
               the
               Authorized
               Teachers
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
              
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               (
               and
               haply
               a
               larger
               proportion
               )
               no
               wayes
               behind
               ,
               if
               not
               before
               ,
               the
               best
               approved
               of
               our
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               singular
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               Lives
               ,
               or
               ordinary
               Teachings
               .
               Therefore
               if
               we
               judge
               it
               not
               safe
               ,
               or
               well-pleasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               constantly
               ,
               or
               ordinarily
               ,
               to
               seek
               our
               edification
               in
               things
               appertaining
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               at
               the
               lips
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               in
               their
               ordinary
               ,
               or
               setled
               course
               of
               Teaching
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               not
               be
               as
               conscientious
               and
               tender
               to
               seek
               it
               upon
               such
               terms
               at
               the
               mouths
               of
               those
               amongst
               us
               ,
               whom
               our
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Lords
               are
               pleased
               to
               send
               forth
               ,
               and
               appoint
               for
               the
               same
               great
               ends
               ,
               and
               services
               unto
               us
               ?
               For
               (
               doubtless
               )
               as
               well
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               great
               condemnation
               of
               supporting
               an
               
                 Antichristian
              
               Interest
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               this
               even
               by
               that
               which
               is
               commendable
               ,
               and
               pleasing
               unto
               men
               ,
               either
               good
               ,
               or
               bad
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               :
               and
               consequently
               go
               hand
               in
               hand
               in
               promoting
               such
               a
               design
               ,
               which
               counter-works
               the
               holy
               project
               and
               design
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               Saints
               may
               
                 serve
                 him
                 without
                 fear
              
               [
               as
               well
               of
               sufferings
               from
               men
               ,
               as
               from
               God
               ]
               
                 in
                 holiness
                 and
                 righteousness
                 before
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
              
               Luke
               1.
               74
               ,
               75.
               
               And
               it
               hath
               been
               seldome
               ,
               or
               never
               known
               ,
               that
               any
               great
               community
               ,
               body
               ,
               or
               party
               of
               men
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               have
               long
               subsisted
               (
               at
               least
               upon
               any
               competent
               terms
               of
               credit
               ,
               peace
               ,
               or
               safety
               )
               but
               by
               means
               of
               some
               few
               of
               their
               Members
               (
               respectively
               )
               who
               by
               their
               wisdom
               &
               worth
               above
               their
               fellows
               ,
               have
               been
               as
               pillars
               to
               bear
               up
               their
               several
               Polities
               ,
               or
               Parties
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               from
               sinking
               ;
               as
               
                 Paul
              
               speaking
               of
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Cephas
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               they
               
                 seemed
              
               [
               or
               ,
               
                 were
                 counted
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               former
               translation
               had
               it
               ]
               
                 pillars
                 ,
              
               (
               meaning
               ,
               to
               support
               the
               Christian
               Interest
               in
               the
               world
               .
               )
               As
               though
               there
               be
               some
               thousands
               of
               Laths
               ,
               and
               many
               slight
               pieces
               for
               partitions
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               a
               building
               ,
               yet
               those
               few
               Substantial
               and
               main
               pieces
               of
               sound
               Tymber
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               Architect
               coupleth
               and
               fastneth
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               work
               ,
               are
               they
               which
               give
               strength
               unto
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               able
               to
               endure
               ,
               and
               stand
               ,
               all
               winds
               and
               weather
               .
               So
               that
               when
               God
               (
               whether
               out
               of
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               for
               the
               tryal
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               profess
               his
               Name
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               to
               punish
               their
               unworthiness
               ,
               or
               upon
               what
               other
               account
               soever
               ,
               whether
               known
               ,
               or
               unknown
               ,
               unto
               us
               )
               pleaseth
               to
               give
               way
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               by
               his
               subtile
               and
               plausible
               insinuations
               and
               suggestions
               so
               far
               to
               tamper
               with
               the
               hearts
               and
               spirits
               of
               some
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               between
               them
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               for
               any
               considerable
               Tract
               of
               time
               to
               maintain
               and
               keep
               on
               foot
               ,
               
               a
               corrupt
               Interest
               under
               some
               Religious
               pretence
               (
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               )
               in
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               he
               is
               pleased
               likewise
               to
               suffer
               the
               plausible
               pleas
               ,
               and
               pretences
               of
               this
               Interest
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               large
               portion
               of
               worldly
               accommodations
               which
               it
               promiseth
               unto
               those
               ,
               that
               shall
               espouse
               it
               ,
               so
               to
               dazle
               and
               blind
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               reasons
               ,
               judgements
               ,
               and
               consciences
               of
               some
               wise
               ,
               learned
               ,
               and
               good
               men
               all
               along
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               evil
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               yet
               be
               convinced
               hereof
               by
               those
               who
               do
               see
               it
               most
               clearly
               ,
               but
               shall
               cleave
               fast
               and
               close
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               in
               their
               might
               to
               justifie
               and
               plead
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               that
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               two
               Disciples
               travelling
               to
               
                 Emaus
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 Luke
              
               24.
               16.
               
               )
               
                 were
              
               mightily
               ,
               or
               powerfully
               
                 held
                 ;
              
               by
               reason
               whereof
               they
               did
               not
               know
               the
               Lord
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               though
               present
               with
               them
               in
               his
               proper
               countenance
               and
               face
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               were
               so
               familiarly
               acquainted
               :
               only
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               by
               what
               
                 Mark
              
               affirmeth
               ,
               Chap.
               16.
               12.
               
               )
               he
               was
               somewhat
               disguised
               in
               his
               apparel
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               while
               their
               eyes
               were
               as
               open
               to
               see
               and
               discern
               all
               other
               objects
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               face
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               at
               other
               times
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               minds
               and
               understandings
               even
               of
               men
               piously-learned
               and
               grave
               ,
               may
               ,
               upon
               Gods
               withholding
               his
               wonted
               concurrence
               with
               them
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               discerning
               of
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               particular
               Truths
               ,
               be
               so
               deluded
               ,
               captivated
               ,
               and
               bewitched
               with
               the
               false
               colours
               and
               appearances
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               contrary-errors
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               without
               fear
               ,
               or
               scruple
               ,
               embrace
               these
               ,
               yea
               and
               with
               an
               high
               hand
               of
               confidence
               and
               importunity
               ,
               rise
               up
               to
               justifie
               and
               maintain
               them
               :
               when
               as
               they
               may
               all
               this
               while
               approve
               themselves
               for
               men
               of
               an
               exact
               judgement
               ,
               and
               discerning
               spirit
               between
               truth
               and
               error
               ,
               in
               other
               cases
               .
               Men
               of
               this
               Character
               ,
               or
               (
               at
               least
               )
               seemingly
               such
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               holy
               and
               good
               men
               ,
               generally
               quick-fighted
               ,
               but
               particularly
               blinded
               )
               generally
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               main
               Props
               ,
               and
               Supporters
               of
               all
               those
               adulterate
               and
               Anti-Evangelical
               Interests
               ,
               and
               Combinations
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               found
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               world
               :
               (
               although
               I
               make
               a
               little
               more
               question
               ,
               whether
               they
               also
               were
               such
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Founders
               ,
               and
               Authors
               of
               them
               .
               )
               Such
               persons
               as
               these
               now
               and
               then
               found
               within
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
              
               profession
               ,
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               ,
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Nostrils
               of
               that
               Religion
               :
               Such
               as
               these
               ,
               taking
               part
               with
               the
               Admirers
               of
               ,
               and
               Contenders
               for
               ,
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               ,
               prescribed
               Liturgies
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
               Keep
               life
               and
               soul
               together
               in
               this
               party
               of
               men
               amongst
               us
               .
               Some
               such
               persons
               likewise
               ,
               have
               incorporated
               themselves
               with
               that
               body
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               dote
               upon
               the
               
                 Prelatical
                 Hierarchy
              
               (
               as
               if
               it
               had
               either
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               sound
               Reason
               ,
               to
               friend
               ,
               or
               both
               )
               are
               helpers
               in
               chief
               to
               prolong
               the
               days
               of
               that
               Interest
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               
               would
               soon
               be
               Aposynagogized
               by
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               world
               .
               And
               were
               there
               not
               some
               persons
               of
               the
               Character
               mentioned
               in
               the
               numerous
               retinew
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               flatter
               
                 Christian
              
               Princes
               into
               formal
               
                 Antichristianisme
                 ,
              
               by
               teaching
               them
               to
               lay
               claim
               to
               both
               Swords
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Spiritual
               ,
               as
               the
               Temporal
               ;
               neither
               would
               this
               Generation
               ,
               or
               Sect
               of
               men
               ,
               lift
               up
               their
               heads
               at
               that
               rate
               of
               height
               and
               confidence
               ,
               which
               now
               they
               do
               .
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               adde
               many
               more
               instances
               ,
               if
               need
               were
               :
               But
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               lately
               ,
               and
               formerly
               ,
               discoursed
               in
               these
               papers
               ,
               it
               plainly
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               and
               good
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               interessed
               themselves
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Prelacy
               ,
               and
               avouched
               the
               descent
               of
               it
               from
               the
               
                 Great
                 Apostle
                 and
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               of
               Christian
               
                 Profession
                 ,
              
               by
               accepting
               their
               Office
               of
               Ministry
               from
               it
               ,
               are
               they
               who
               
                 have
                 compassion
              
               on
               it
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Ziphims
              
               had
               on
               
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               persecuted
               
                 David
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
              
               23.
               21.
               
               )
               and
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               are
               the
               chief
               Contributers
               towards
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               life
               of
               it
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Therefore
               those
               worthy
               qualifications
               of
               
                 holiness
              
               and
               
                 goodness
                 ,
              
               in
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               so
               far
               from
               ,
               being
               any
               reasonable
               Grounds
               ,
               or
               Motives
               ,
               unto
               
                 Christians
              
               to
               strengthen
               their
               hand
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               present
               standing
               and
               relation
               unto
               
                 Prelacy
                 ,
              
               by
               a
               consciencious
               attendance
               on
               them
               in
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               evil
               tendency
               of
               this
               Ministry
               considered
               ,
               they
               are
               rather
               grand
               dissuasives
               herefrom
               .
               For
               strike
               the
               shores
               and
               props
               from
               under
               a
               crazie
               and
               tottering
               building
               ,
               the
               fabrique
               will
               soon
               fall
               as
               flat
               as
               the
               walls
               of
               
                 Jericho
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               
                 Sathan
              
               by
               none
               of
               all
               his
               other
               Methods
               ,
               or
               Devices
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               consult
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               upon
               such
               terms
               of
               advantage
               ,
               as
               by
               tempting
               
                 holy
                 and
                 good
              
               men
               with
               secret
               overtures
               ,
               or
               promises
               of
               enjoying
               the
               goodly
               and
               great
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               fall
               down
               ,
               and
               worship
               him
               .
               Nor
               hath
               God
               any
               means
               more
               proper
               to
               weaken
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               prepare
               it
               for
               destruction
               ,
               than
               by
               opening
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               that
               darkness
               be
               no
               longer
               for
               a
               Vision
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               hasten
               out
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               which
               ,
               whilest
               their
               eyes
               were
               held
               ,
               they
               verily
               thought
               to
               be
               
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             IV.
             
          
           
             But
             God
             himself
             hath
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             given
             testimony
             to
             that
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             decline
             as
             being
             unlawful
             ,
             by
             granting
             the
             conversion
             of
             many
             souls
             unto
             himself
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             edification
             of
             many
             (
             formerly
             converted
             )
             in
             their
             most
             holy
             Faith
             :
             Yea
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             much
             good
             by
             it
             in
             both
             these
             kinds
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Nation
             ,
             since
             he
             brake
             the
             yoke
             of
             
               Romish
            
             subjection
             
             from
             off
             the
             neck
             of
             it
             :
             Or
             doth
             not
             such
             a
             gracious
             concurrance
             ,
             or
             co-operation
             ,
             of
             God
             as
             this
             with
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             amount
             to
             as
             much
             as
             the
             setting
             of
             his
             Seal
             unto
             it
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             such
             wherein
             he
             delighteth
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             writing
             thus
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               ,
               For
               the
               Seal
               of
               mine
               Apostleship
               are
               ye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             2.
             
             Can
             it
             then
             it
             be
             unlawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             here
             such
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             God
             himself-countenanceth
             ,
             and
             blesseth
             ,
             in
             their
             work
             ?
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               [
               that
               is
               from
               God
               ]
               
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 my
                 people
                 ,
              
               [
               meaning
               out
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               the
               Mother
               of
               fornications
               ]
               
                 Rev.
              
               18.
               4.
               sheweth
               that
               there
               may
               be
               conversion
               of
               Souls
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               (
               as
               seems
               not
               improbable
               )
               by
               the
               Spurious
               Ministry
               that
               is
               exercised
               here
               .
               It
               is
               no
               wayes
               like
               ,
               that
               those
               persons
               ,
               whom
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               ,
               
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               warneth
               by
               a
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               were
               
                 his
                 People
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               truly
               regenerate
               ,
               and
               believing
               ]
               before
               they
               entered
               into
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               afterwards
               they
               went
               ,
               and
               took
               up
               their
               dwellings
               here
               .
               If
               conversion
               may
               be
               wrought
               by
               a
               
                 Babylonish
              
               Ministry
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               clear
               case
               that
               it
               is
               not
               universally
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               a
               convincing
               proof
               of
               a
               legitimate
               and
               true
               Ministry
               .
               And
               therefore
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               termeth
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 his
                 Apostleship
                 ,
              
               it
               was
               not
               simply
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               conversion
               by
               him
               unto
               the
               Faith
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               and
               high
               hand
               of
               divine
               power
               ,
               which
               appeared
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               ,
               for
               their
               conversion
               ;
               without
               which
               he
               seems
               to
               imply
               ,
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               more
               than
               ordinary
               indisposition
               to
               submit
               unto
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               a
               wealthy
               and
               worldly-wise
               people
               ,
               and
               under
               several
               disadvantages
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               little
               likelyhood
               of
               their
               conversion
               to
               the
               Faith
               ,
               especially
               ,
               in
               such
               considerable
               numbers
               ,
               as
               now
               ,
               by
               this
               means
               had
               embraced
               it
               .
               For
               upon
               some
               such
               account
               as
               this
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               reminds
               them
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Truly
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 were
                 wrought
                 among
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 patience
                 ,
                 in
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 mighty
                 deeds
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               12.
               
               From
               this
               passage
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               next
               following
               with
               some
               others
               in
               these
               two
               Epistles
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               God
               judged
               it
               necessary
               and
               meet
               that
               this
               his
               Apostle
               should
               make
               more
               use
               of
               his
               gift
               of
               Miracles
               amongst
               this
               people
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               their
               conversion
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               whither
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               .
               This
               plainly
               sheweth
               them
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Generation
               of
               men
               of
               that
               Character
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               pointeth
               at
               in
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Except
                 ye
                 see
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
              
               John
               4.
               48.
               which
               temper
               ,
               or
               complexion
               of
               mind
               ,
               argueth
               a
               great
               estrangement
               in
               men
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               utter
               un-acquaintedness
               with
               his
               Nature
               and
               Attributes
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               affirming
               the
               
                 Corinthians
              
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 his
                 Apostleship
              
               [
               meaning
               ,
               an
               effectual
               proof
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               received
               it
               from
               God
               ]
               intendeth
               it
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               conversion
               by
               him
               ,
               simply
               considered
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               miraculous
               appearances
               of
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               in
               ,
               the
               effecting
               of
               it
               .
               So
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               concluded
               from
               hence
               to
               prove
               true
               conversion
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               alwayes
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               an
               argument
               ,
               or
               proof
               ,
               that
               that
               Ministry
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               wrought
               ,
               is
               from
               God.
               For
               the
               further
               clearing
               of
               which
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               dispensations
               ,
               and
               applications
               of
               himself
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               putteth
               a
               very
               great
               difference
               between
               times
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               times
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               indulging
               many
               things
               in
               way
               of
               favour
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               and
               compassion
               ,
               unto
               persons
               offending
               through
               the
               ignorance
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               when
               this
               ignorance
               is
               not
               affectate
               ,
               or
               willingly
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               cursed
               design
               of
               sinning
               more
               freely
               ,
               kept
               and
               maintained
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               occasioned
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               scantness
               of
               Light
               ,
               or
               shortness
               of
               the
               means
               about
               them
               ,
               whereby
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               the
               weakness
               and
               flowness
               of
               their
               understandings
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               meer
               incogitancy
               ,
               or
               that
               backwardness
               of
               making
               district
               enquiry
               after
               truth
               ,
               which
               so
               easily
               (
               and
               almost
               universally
               )
               besetteth
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ;
               or
               lastly
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               a
               strong
               and
               flattering
               perswasion
               that
               they
               know
               the
               truth
               already
               ,
               and
               so
               need
               not
               make
               any
               such
               enquiry
               after
               it
               ;
               God
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               wont
               to
               make
               many
               large
               allowances
               in
               grace
               and
               favour
               unto
               those
               that
               are
               ignorant
               of
               his
               will
               upon
               any
               of
               the
               occasions
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               though
               they
               act
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               at
               no
               hand
               indulge
               unto
               those
               ,
               that
               either
               know
               ,
               or
               easily
               may
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               notwithstanding
               walk
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               .
               This
               observation
               (
               I
               verily
               believe
               )
               for
               both
               number
               and
               clearness
               of
               Scripture
               testimonies
               ,
               may
               compare
               with
               any
               other
               truth
               asserted
               here
               .
               The
               places
               that
               speak
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               it
               ,
               were
               they
               drawn
               together
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               argued
               ,
               would
               amount
               to
               a
               just
               Volume
               .
               I
               shall
               mention
               onely
               one
               (
               a
               Text
               well
               known
               )
               and
               point
               to
               a
               few
               others
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 this
                 ignorance
                 God
                 winked
                 at
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 commandeth
                 all
                 men
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 repent
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               now
               maketh
               known
               unto
               the
               world
               that
               he
               hath
               
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 ;
              
               for
               the
               
                 day
              
               was
               
                 appointed
              
               as
               much
               in
               the
               former
               times
               ,
               as
               now
               :
               but
               things
               in
               Scripture
               are
               frequently
               
               said
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               made
               manifest
               ]
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Acts
               17.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               from
               hence
               in
               the
               general
               (
               for
               we
               must
               not
               now
               stand
               to
               scan
               particulars
               )
               that
               God
               was
               much
               more
               favourable
               to
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               sinners
               ,
               who
               sinned
               in
               times
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               be
               unto
               those
               that
               should
               sin
               in
               times
               of
               greater
               light
               .
               If
               you
               question
               in
               the
               least
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               observation
               now
               propounded
               ,
               these
               Texts
               (
               with
               their
               fellows
               of
               like
               import
               )
               are
               of
               sufficient
               authority
               to
               set
               your
               judgements
               at
               liberty
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 12.
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
                 
                 Gen.
                 20.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Numb
                 .
              
               15.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               
                 Psal
                 .
              
               94.
               10.
               
               —
               97.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Rom.
              
               1.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               &c.
               —
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 John
              
               9.
               41.
               
               —
               15.
               22.
               
               
                 Luke
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 Titus
              
               3.
               10.
               
               —
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               13.
               
               
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               2.
               
               —
               6.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               
                 James
              
               4.
               17.
               
               Unto
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               onely
               subjoyne
               (
               for
               their
               Sympathy
               in
               notion
               )
               a
               memorable
               saying
               of
               an
               ancient
               Father
               and
               Martyr
               :
               
                 The
                 simple
                 error
              
               [
               or
               ignorance
               ]
               
                 of
                 men
                 might
                 be
                 pardoned
              
               [
               by
               God
               ]
               ,
               
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 inspired
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 discovered
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               if
               now
               they
               transgress
               ,
               
                 they
                 sin
                 without
                 the
                 pardon
              
               [
               or
               leave
               ]
               
                 of
                 ignorance
              
               a
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               like
               to
               find
               that
               favour
               ,
               or
               mercy
               ,
               which
               God
               is
               wont
               to
               vouchsafe
               unto
               those
               ,
               that
               sin
               out
               of
               meer
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Consideration
              
               leadeth
               us
               by
               a
               straight
               line
               to
               this
               Conclusion
               ;
               that
               during
               that
               long
               tract
               of
               time
               ,
               wherein
               God
               judgeth
               it
               meet
               to
               punish
               ,
               try
               ,
               and
               exercise
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               world
               with
               
                 Prelatical
              
               encroachments
               ,
               and
               the
               un-natural
               swellings
               of
               
                 Episcopal
                 Power
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               to
               suffer
               the
               reasons
               &
               understandings
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               might
               ,
               and
               (
               doubtless
               )
               would
               have
               detected
               ,
               and
               withstood
               ,
               those
               high
               Usurpations
               over
               his
               free-born
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               to
               be
               so
               held
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               incumbred
               and
               diverted
               ,
               as
               to
               overlook
               the
               intimations
               of
               his
               mind
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               against
               those
               monstrous
               exorbitancies
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               that
               God
               (
               I
               say
               )
               during
               the
               times
               of
               this
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               incogitancy
               ,
               amongst
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               might
               in
               mercy
               do
               good
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               some
               ,
               even
               by
               such
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               allowed
               ,
               nor
               approved
               ,
               but
               onely
               tollerated
               until
               the
               times
               of
               Reformations
               yea
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               will
               not
               allow
               his
               people
               to
               countenance
               ,
               or
               credit
               ,
               by
               resorting
               unto
               it
               ,
               when
               once
               he
               hath
               caused
               the
               irregularity
               of
               it
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               to
               utter
               and
               speak
               out
               that
               enmity
               ,
               which
               it
               beareth
               to
               it
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               like
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               plainly
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               full
               conviction
               of
               reasonable
               and
               sober
               men
               ,
               discovered
               the
               nakedness
               and
               shame
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               ever
               he
               will
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               co-operate
               with
               it
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               conversion
               ,
               or
               edification
               ,
               of
               any
               soul
               more
               .
               And
               as
               
                 Abraham
              
               lived
               well
               ,
               enjoyed
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               throve
               in
               his
               
               estate
               ,
               and
               prospered
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whilst
               he
               lived
               in
               his
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               amongst
               his
               kindred
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Father's
               house
               ,
               before
               God
               called
               him
               out
               from
               hence
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               intended
               to
               bless
               and
               prosper
               him
               yet
               seven
               times
               more
               ,
               whereas
               had
               he
               disobeyed
               the
               call
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               continued
               in
               his
               Father's
               house
               still
               ,
               this
               call
               notwithstanding
               ,
               doubtless
               he
               had
               highly
               provoked
               God
               ,
               neither
               would
               his
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               Kinred
               ,
               or
               Father's
               house
               ,
               have
               been
               the
               same
               unto
               him
               in
               comfort
               and
               peace
               ,
               which
               formerly
               they
               had
               been
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               though
               an
               honest
               and
               upright
               soul
               may
               be
               in
               the
               love
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thrive
               competently
               in
               its
               spiritual
               estate
               ,
               under
               a
               
                 Prelatical
                 Ministry
              
               (
               and
               haply
               in
               
                 Babylon
              
               it self
               )
               whilest
               it
               remains
               ignorant
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               concerning
               its
               removal
               ,
               and
               wanteth
               light
               to
               discern
               the
               evil
               of
               such
               standings
               ;
               yet
               if
               it
               shall
               chuse
               ,
               and
               resolve
               ,
               to
               keep
               these
               postures
               ,
               or
               standings
               ,
               after
               that
               God
               shall
               have
               called
               unto
               it
               to
               forsake
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               like
               to
               yield
               any
               of
               their
               former
               accommodations
               unto
               it
               ,
               nor
               is
               God
               like
               to
               take
               the
               same
               delight
               in
               (
               or
               rather
               to
               shew
               the
               same
               compassion
               on
               )
               this
               soul
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               before
               :
               but
               according
               to
               the
               observation
               ,
               and
               saying
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 He
                 turneth
                 a
                 fruitful
                 Land
                 into
                 barrenness
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 therein
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               107.
               34.
               
               If
               it
               be
               demanded
               ;
               but
               when
               ,
               or
               how
               ,
               doth
               God
               call
               any
               soul
               ,
               or
               person
               ,
               from
               under
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ;
               when
               by
               a
               clear
               light
               he
               discovers
               the
               sinfulness
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               effect
               the
               danger
               ,
               or
               threatning
               consequence
               ,
               of
               a
               mans
               abiding
               under
               the
               former
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               latter
               .
               Conviction
               of
               any
               thing
               sinful
               ,
               or
               unlawful
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               our
               wayes
               ,
               is
               a
               loud
               call
               from
               God
               unto
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               .
               And
               as
               
                 Abrahams
              
               obedience
               unto
               the
               call
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               him
               out
               from
               his
               own
               
                 Country
                 ,
                 Kinred
                 ,
                 and
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
              
               is
               commended
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 whither
                 he
                 went
                 ,
              
               (
               Heb.
               11.
               8.
               
               )
               but
               sped
               never
               the
               worse
               for
               this
               :
               So
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               us
               from
               under
               an
               unlawful
               Ministry
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               Christian-like
               to
               make
               any
               such
               allegation
               ,
               or
               plea
               ,
               as
               this
               ,
               against
               our
               ready
               and
               cheerful
               submission
               to
               his
               call
               ;
               we
               know
               not
               where
               we
               shall
               mend
               our selves
               ,
               or
               find
               the
               like
               spiritual
               provisions
               ,
               we
               are
               like
               to
               be
               losers
               by
               the
               change
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               would
               be
               much
               more
               worthy
               a
               Son
               ,
               or
               Daughter
               ,
               of
               God
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               to
               consider
               and
               work
               upon
               that
               which
               
                 David
              
               immediately
               subjoyneth
               to
               the
               passage
               lately
               cited
               from
               him
               ▪
               
                 He
                 turneth
                 the
                 WILDERNESSE
                 into
                 a
                 standing
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 dry
                 ground
                 into
                 water
                 springs
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 hungry
                 to
                 dwell
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 prepare
                 a
                 City
                 for
                 habitation
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Psal
               .
               107.
               35
               ,
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               They
               who
               shall
               forsake
               a
               polluted
               Ministry
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               plausible
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               points
               besides
               lively
               resembling
               
               the
               true
               Ministry
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               upon
               divine
               conviction
               of
               the
               pollutedness
               of
               it
               ,
               need
               not
               fear
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               losers
               in
               their
               spiritual
               estates
               hereby
               ,
               or
               suffer
               in
               their
               inner
               man.
               The
               
                 woman
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
              
               Rev.
               12.
               when
               she
               fled
               from
               the
               City
               into
               the
               
                 wilderness
                 ,
              
               being
               (
               as
               it
               appears
               )
               admonished
               by
               God
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               had
               a
               place
               here
               prepared
               for
               her
               by
               God
               ,
               where
               she
               was
               
                 fed
              
               and
               
                 nourished
              
               [
               with
               a
               more
               wholesome
               diet
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               then
               she
               should
               have
               been
               in
               the
               City
               ]
               for
               many
               years
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Although
               for
               argument
               sake
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               for
               probability
               sake
               ,
               and
               likelihood
               of
               truth
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               granted
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               been
               truly
               and
               savingly
               converted
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               some
               edified
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministry
               ,
               yet
               I
               believe
               it
               will
               sorely
               rack
               the
               parts
               and
               learning
               of
               the
               greatest
               Patrons
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               any
               demonstrative
               proof
               of
               either
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               former
               .
               It
               was
               a
               right
               and
               useful
               observation
               of
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
              
               that
               to
               take
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               which
               follows
               in
               time
               for
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               which
               goeth
               before
               ,
               is
               a
               common
               mistake
               amongst
               men
               .
               Those
               that
               have
               been
               converted
               after
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               possibly
               might
               not
               be
               converted
               by
               it
               .
               Again
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               known
               unto
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               but
               competently
               versed
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Records
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               ancient
               ,
               as
               of
               latter
               times
               ,
               that
               great
               numbers
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               have
               been
               savingly
               wrought
               upon
               by
               other
               means
               and
               dispensations
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               hearing
               Ministers
               of
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               creation
               .
               Not
               to
               insist
               upon
               particulars
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               as
               either
               the
               conversion
               of
               
                 Constantine
              
               by
               reading
               the
               
                 Sibylline
              
               Oracles
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               these
               records
               report
               ;
               or
               of
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
              
               begotten
               unto
               God
               (
               as
               himself
               in
               his
               
                 Confession
              
               giveth
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               world
               to
               understand
               )
               between
               a
               miracle
               (
               or
               the
               miraculous
               voice
               of
               
                 Tolle
                 ,
                 et
                 Lege
                 ,
              
               take
               up
               ,
               and
               read
               ,
               heard
               by
               him
               in
               a
               Garden
               oft
               repeated
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               singing
               tone
               )
               and
               the
               reading
               of
               those
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Rom.
              
               13.
               13
               ,
               14.
               or
               of
               
                 Victormus
                 ,
                 Antonius
                 ,
              
               and
               several
               others
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               him
               in
               these
               writings
               ,
               as
               brought
               off
               from
               Heathenisme
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               like
               ,
               or
               not
               much
               unlike
               ,
               means
               ,
               (
               or
               of
               others
               that
               might
               ,
               without
               number
               ,
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               other
               Authors
               )
               .
               
                 Baronius
              
               reports
               that
               three
               whole
               Nations
               ,
               the
               
                 Franks
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Goths
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Longobards
                 ,
              
               were
               converted
               from
               
                 Paganisme
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               impious
               errours
               ,
               unto
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               Faith
               ,
               by
               three
               women
               ;
               the
               
                 Franks
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 Gallia
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 Chrotildis
              
               (
               a
               
                 Burgundian
                 )
                 ;
              
               the
               
                 Goths
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 Ingundes
              
               (
               a
               
                 Frank
                 )
                 ;
                 the
                 Longobards
                 ,
              
               in
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 Theodolinda
              
               a
               
                 Bavarian
                 .
              
               Besides
               the
               
                 Woman
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
              
               &c.
               (
               of
               whom
               we
               lately
               spake
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               we
               signified
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               concurrent
               testimony
               of
               all
               Expositors
               ,
               that
               I
               
               have
               seen
               ,
               or
               heard
               of
               ,
               is
               meant
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               consisting
               of
               real
               and
               true
               Believers
               )
               during
               the
               whole
               term
               of
               the
               grandure
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               whilest
               the
               world
               went
               
                 wondering
                 after
                 him
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               whilest
               the
               Great
               Body
               ,
               or
               Bulk
               of
               visible
               Professors
               throughout
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               world
               round
               about
               him
               ,
               owned
               his
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               temporal
               Jurisdiction
               also
               ,
               over
               them
               ]
               
                 fled
              
               (
               as
               we
               likewise
               heard
               )
               
                 into
                 the
                 wilderness
              
               [
               namely
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Dragon
                 ,
              
               who
               had
               now
               slily
               ,
               and
               undiscernably
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               professing
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               conveyed
               and
               wound
               himself
               into
               the
               said
               two-horn'd
               Beast
               ]
               here
               ,
               by
               the
               gracious
               interposure
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 fed
                 and
                 nourished
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               
                 Woman
              
               (
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               was
               not
               barren
               ,
               but
               brought
               forth
               children
               ,
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               unto
               God
               ,
               during
               her
               abode
               in
               the
               wilderness
               from
               first
               to
               last
               :
               but
               she
               brought
               not
               forth
               these
               children
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministry
               ;
               the
               Ministers
               of
               this
               Order
               exercising
               their
               Ministry
               in
               the
               City
               [
               I
               mean
               ,
               openly
               ,
               and
               in
               places
               prepared
               ,
               and
               allowed
               ,
               for
               such
               purposes
               ,
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               no
               occasion
               to
               
                 flee
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               seek
               solitary
               and
               private
               places
               for
               the
               employment
               of
               their
               talent
               in
               this
               kind
               ]
               :
               Unless
               we
               shall
               conceive
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Woman
              
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               was
               all
               along
               supplyed
               with
               children
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               by
               the
               publique
               Ministry
               here
               ,
               God
               ,
               secretly
               admonishing
               ,
               and
               perswading
               those
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               were
               begotten
               by
               such
               illegitimate
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ,
               or
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               they
               were
               spiritually
               born
               ,
               to
               with-draw
               themselves
               from
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               such
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               themselves
               unto
               his
               true
               Church
               and
               People
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               here
               to
               be
               
                 fed
                 and
                 nourished
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               built
               up
               in
               their
               most
               Holy
               Faith
               ,
               and
               prepared
               for
               their
               Heavenly
               Glory
               .
               So
               that
               one
               of
               these
               two
               Propositions
               must
               needs
               be
               yielded
               ;
               either
               that
               conversion
               ,
               for
               many
               ages
               by-past
               ,
               hath
               been
               wrought
               by
               other
               means
               ,
               and
               by
               another
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               descent
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               necessarily
               by
               this
               ;
               or
               in
               case
               this
               Ministry
               hath
               converted
               any
               ,
               that
               these
               upon
               their
               conversion
               ,
               have
               been
               required
               by
               God
               not
               to
               remain
               ,
               or
               sit
               still
               under
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               seek
               their
               edification
               amongst
               their
               Brethren
               in
               Assemblies
               of
               a
               beter
               complexion
               ,
               and
               from
               a
               Ministry
               of
               a
               more
               honourable
               and
               lawful
               extraction
               .
               The
               former
               of
               these
               granted
               ,
               confirmeth
               the
               Argument
               in
               hand
               :
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               main
               cause
               we
               have
               undertaken
               .
            
             
               4.
               (
               and
               lastly
               )
               Concerning
               that
               great
               good
               Service
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               pleaded
               to
               have
               been
               done
               in
               former
               dayes
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministry
               so
               much
               decried
               by
               us
               ,
               in
               this
               our
               Nation
               :
               I
               confess
               that
               our
               great
               
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               who
               is
               more
               able
               than
               Priests
               taken
               from
               
               among
               men
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 compassionate
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
              
               [
               led
               ]
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
              
               (
               Heb.
               5.
               2.
               
               )
               did
               so
               far
               shew
               mercy
               unto
               some
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               simplicity
               and
               uprightness
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               suspecting
               no
               evil
               in
               such
               an
               action
               ,
               comported
               (
               I
               might
               say
               ,
               compounded
               )
               with
               the
               
                 Prelates
              
               for
               their
               Ministerial
               functions
               ,
               that
               he
               kept
               them
               faithful
               unto
               him
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               vouchsafed
               them
               the
               great
               honour
               of
               co-operating
               with
               them
               to
               the
               bringing
               home
               of
               souls
               unto
               God.
               But
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               number
               of
               these
               was
               but
               small
               ,
               scarce
               exceeding
               the
               proportion
               of
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 of
                 a
                 Tribe
                 .
              
               Out
               of
               the
               great
               Cloud
               of
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Priests
               (
               for
               their
               Ordination
               baptizeth
               them
               by
               that
               name
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               offended
               at
               it
               )
               Sathan
               rained
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               Snares
               of
               Idolatrous
               and
               Superstitious
               conceits
               ,
               and
               practises
               ,
               without
               end
               :
               and
               in
               these
               snares
               of
               death
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               poor
               ignorant
               souls
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               are
               taken
               ,
               and
               held
               fast
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               breach
               of
               charity
               to
               conceive
               and
               think
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               these
               Ministers
               ,
               were
               in
               their
               course
               of
               preaching
               ,
               more
               zealously
               bent
               to
               beget
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               (
               in
               their
               notion
               )
               than
               unto
               God
               ;
               although
               possibly
               (
               to
               allay
               all
               seeming
               hardness
               in
               the
               saying
               )
               they
               might
               suppose
               that
               men
               and
               women
               being
               made
               the
               true
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               were
               hereby
               made
               the
               true
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               God
               also
               .
               For
               what
               may
               not
               
                 Ignorance
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Interest
                 ,
              
               conspiring
               together
               ,
               suppose
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
              
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 supposed
                 gain
              
               to
               be
               
                 godliness
                 ,
              
               admonishing
               
                 Timothy
              
               to
               
                 with-draw
              
               himself
               from
               men
               of
               such
               importune
               and
               unreasonable
               
                 suppositions
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               5.
               
               But
               for
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               who
               shall
               live
               ,
               when
               either
               of
               her
               Sons
               ,
               or
               Fathers
               ,
               will
               be
               able
               to
               declare
               her
               Generation
               ,
               or
               satifie
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               ,
               or
               what
               kind
               of
               creature
               she
               is
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               few
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Sanction
               ,
               whom
               
                 Christ
              
               was
               pleased
               to
               separate
               from
               their
               fellows
               ,
               in
               blessing
               their
               labours
               to
               the
               begetting
               of
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               were
               smoak
               in
               their
               noses
               ,
               and
               as
               thorns
               in
               the
               eyes
               ,
               of
               those
               who
               had
               intrusted
               them
               with
               a
               Ministerial
               employment
               ,
               being
               by
               them
               looked
               upon
               as
               a
               spurious
               and
               illegitimate
               brood
               of
               children
               ,
               and
               as
               walking
               contrary
               to
               the
               Interest
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Spiritual
               Lords
               ,
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lady
               ,
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               their
               mysterious
               Mother
               :
               Yea
               ,
               for
               their
               laboriousness
               ,
               zeal
               ,
               and
               faithfulness
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               
               work
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               success
               that
               God
               gave
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               affections
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               their
               Ghostly
               Fathers
               were
               not
               able
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               not
               willing
               to
               distinguish
               from
               Schism
               ,
               Faction
               ,
               Popularity
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               they
               were
               evil
               entreated
               ,
               injuriously
               handled
               ,
               vexed
               with
               Summoners
               and
               Apparitors
               ,
               cited
               into
               their
               Courts
               (
               where
               they
               must
               ,
               at
               their
               peril
               ,
               appear
               at
               the
               day
               and
               hour
               appointed
               ,
               how
               long
               and
               wearisome
               ,
               how
               unseasonable
               ,
               or
               expersive
               ,
               how
               tempestuous
               ,
               or
               dangerous
               soever
               their
               journey
               hither
               should
               be
               )
               here
               to
               be
               falsely
               charged
               ,
               to
               be
               vilified
               ,
               and
               reproached
               ,
               before
               all
               that
               are
               present
               ,
               by
               Chancelors
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               (
               persons
               who
               many
               times
               know
               not
               their
               right
               hand
               from
               their
               left
               ,
               in
               things
               appertaining
               unto
               God
               ;
               as
               meet
               to
               fit
               in
               judgement
               upon
               a
               learned
               and
               godly
               Minister
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Greek
               proverb
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               an
               Asse
               is
               to
               play
               upon
               a
               Harp
               )
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               were
               sometimes
               silenced
               or
               suspended
               ,
               deprived
               ,
               degraded
               ,
               imprisoned
               ,
               yea
               constrained
               through
               an
               experimental
               sence
               of
               the
               implacableness
               of
               these
               bloody
               avengers
               ,
               to
               commit
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Seas
               ,
               how
               inconvenient
               or
               dangerous
               soever
               ,
               either
               through
               age
               ,
               tenderness
               or
               weakness
               of
               constitution
               ,
               present
               indisposition
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               such
               journying
               were
               like
               to
               prove
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               for
               a
               Sanctuary
               in
               strange
               Lands
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Ministers
               that
               with
               greatest
               zeal
               and
               faithfulness
               planted
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               promoted
               the
               Interest
               of
               true
               Godliness
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               though
               (
               being
               led
               out
               of
               the
               way
               by
               the
               false
               light
               of
               those
               times
               )
               they
               owned
               the
               
                 Prelates
              
               in
               their
               Usurpations
               ,
               by
               accepting
               their
               Office
               of
               Ministry
               from
               their
               unhallowed
               hands
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 Prelates
              
               soon
               after
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               saw
               or
               heard
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 held
                 a
                 straight
                 course
              
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               disowned
               them
               ,
               and
               took
               from
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               from
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               will
               was
               the
               same
               towards
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               prudentials
               hindered
               the
               sameness
               of
               execution
               upon
               some
               ,
               by
               silencing
               and
               suspending
               them
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               Ministry
               it self
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               conferr'd
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               that
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               if
               we
               respect
               the
               reality
               of
               things
               rather
               than
               the
               rigour
               or
               formality
               of
               words
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               we
               now
               speak
               of
               ,
               were
               no
               Ministers
               of
               a
               Prelatical
               investure
               :
               for
               they
               who
               had
               invested
               them
               ,
               devested
               them
               again
               .
               Adde
               hereunto
               (
               that
               which
               we
               may
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               charity
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               guidance
               of
               reason
               it self
               ,
               suppose
               their
               conscienciousness
               and
               loyalty
               unto
               God
               ,
               in
               all
               other
               their
               wayes
               and
               actings
               considered
               )
               that
               had
               they
               known
               or
               once
               suspected
               ,
               the
               great
               evil
               of
               putting
               their
               heads
               under
               
                 Prelatical
              
               hands
               to
               receive
               an
               Evangelical
               function
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               rather
               have
               suffered
               them
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               as
               
                 John
              
               Baptist's
               head
               
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               common
               Executioner
               .
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               in
               a
               very
               deminutive
               sense
               Ministers
               of
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ordination
               ,
               nor
               ought
               they
               in
               reason
               ,
               to
               be
               simply
               ,
               or
               absolutely
               ,
               termed
               such
               .
               For
               when
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               a
               man
               are
               really
               set
               and
               bent
               against
               the
               doing
               of
               any
               thing
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               is
               sinful
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               shall
               through
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               mistake
               ,
               do
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               sinful
               ,
               this
               action
               is
               imputable
               unto
               him
               onely
               in
               the
               letter
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               it
               :
               For
               so
               far
               as
               his
               will
               stood
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               consenting
               to
               it
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               as
               far
               as
               ,
               it
               was
               sinful
               ]
               it
               was
               not
               properly
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               moral
               and
               equitable
               consideration
               ,
               his
               action
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               be
               charged
               upon
               the
               ignorance
               that
               was
               in
               him
               ;
               nothing
               that
               a
               man
               doth
               ,
               being
               ,
               in
               moral
               equity
               ,
               and
               fairness
               of
               construction
               ,
               chargeable
               upon
               him
               as
               his
               action
               ,
               but
               onely
               what
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               his
               will
               ,
               was
               consenting
               unto
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               not
               wont
               to
               flatter
               himself
               ,
               or
               to
               extenuate
               ,
               or
               deny
               his
               sinful
               infirmities
               at
               any
               time
               )
               
                 Now
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 WOVLD
                 NOT
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 NO
                 MORE
                 I
                 that
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 sin
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               6.
               20.
               
               Yet
               further
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               whom
               we
               now
               speak
               ,
               &
               by
               whom
               much
               real
               good
               was
               done
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               many
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               applyed
               themselves
               wholly
               and
               intirely
               to
               the
               work
               of
               Christ
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               make
               merchandize
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               bywresting
               or
               perverting
               it
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               any
               where
               spake
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               
                 Prelatique
              
               Interest
               ,
               or
               recommended
               any
               such
               Officer
               ,
               or
               Ruler
               ,
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               Prelate
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               by-sense
               ,
               or
               high
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               gave
               him
               power
               to
               obtrude
               what
               ,
               and
               what
               numbers
               ,
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Apocryphal
               prayers
               ,
               and
               prayers
               only
               so
               called
               ,
               he
               pleased
               ,
               upon
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               upon
               severe
               penalties
               to
               be
               inflicted
               on
               those
               whose
               Consciences
               were
               not
               wide
               enough
               to
               swallow
               them
               .
               Now
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               having
               received
               their
               Office
               from
               
                 Prelates
                 ;
              
               yet
               shall
               in
               the
               course
               and
               work
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               wholly
               and
               constantly
               wave
               ,
               and
               decline
               their
               cause
               from
               the
               one
               end
               of
               it
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               never
               opening
               their
               mouths
               to
               cast
               respects
               ,
               either
               upon
               their
               Office
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               hath
               so
               much
               as
               one
               lineament
               of
               their
               
                 Image
                 ,
              
               or
               one
               letter
               of
               their
               
                 Superscription
                 ,
              
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               instead
               hereof
               ,
               shall
               zealously
               and
               faithfully
               preach
               up
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               his
               Offices
               ,
               as
               the
               Gospel
               asserteth
               and
               declareth
               them
               ,
               which
               consequentially
               ,
               is
               the
               preaching
               down
               of
               
                 Prelacy
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               the
               
                 Ark
              
               of
               God
               unto
               
                 Dagon's
              
               Temple
               ,
               was
               the
               downfal
               and
               destruction
               of
               that
               Idol
               ;
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               shall
               quit
               themselves
               in
               the
               way
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               upon
               such
               termes
               as
               these
               ,
               do
               constructively
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               advantage
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               edification
               of
               men
               ,
               
               renounce
               their
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ordination
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               should
               do
               it
               more
               litterally
               and
               formally
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               all
               things
               weighed
               in
               the
               ballance
               of
               equity
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               unto
               whom
               God
               gave
               the
               honour
               to
               
                 triumph
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle's
               phrase
               is
               (
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               )
               and
               by
               whom
               to
               
                 make
                 manifest
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
              
               amongst
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               were
               not
               Ministers
               of
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ordination
               (
               in
               any
               compleat
               ,
               direct
               ,
               or
               thorough
               sence
               of
               the
               denomination
               )
               but
               only
               in
               some
               such
               mysterious
               and
               obscure
               notion
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Beast
               is
               termed
               ,
               the
               
                 Beast
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               17.
               8.
               
               They
               that
               were
               roundly
               ,
               right
               down
               ,
               without
               any
               abatement
               ,
               or
               need
               of
               explication
               ,
               such
               have
               ,
               amongst
               them
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               sound
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               piety
               towards
               God
               ,
               reduced
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Nation
               to
               a
               morsel
               of
               Bread
               :
               All
               those
               Idolatrous
               and
               Superstitious
               conceits
               ,
               and
               practises
               ,
               all
               that
               bloody
               ignorance
               and
               prophanesse
               ,
               all
               that
               customary
               boldness
               in
               sinning
               ,
               that
               hatred
               of
               goodness
               and
               good
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               nakedness
               and
               shame
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               obnoxious
               to
               divine
               displeasure
               ,
               may
               justly
               call
               this
               Generation
               of
               men
               ,
               either
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               Foster
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               both
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             V.
             
          
           
             Many
             learned
             and
             good
             men
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             are
             very
             confident
             ,
             that
             ordination
             by
             
               Bishops
               ,
            
             in
             the
             high
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             regularly
             founded
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             lawful
             ,
             or
             true
             Minister
             any
             where
             created
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             the
             hand
             of
             such
             a
             Bishop
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             action
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             it
             to
             that
             worth
             and
             dignity
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             meet
             to
             yeild
             the
             sacred
             fruits
             of
             a
             Gospel-Ministry
             .
             And
             it
             is
             generally
             known
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             the
             upper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             hath
             been
             very
             antiently
             ,
             and
             for
             many
             ages
             by-past
             ,
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             scarce
             any
             man
             questioning
             ,
             or
             contradicting
             it
             .
             Therefore
             why
             should
             the
             hearing
             of
             such
             ministers
             be
             now
             censured
             as
             unlawful
             ?
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Argument
              
               calleth
               for
               the
               consideration
               of
               sundry
               particulars
               for
               it's
               full
               and
               due
               satisfaction
               :
               Others
               ,
               many
               have
               largely
               and
               substantially
               answered
               all
               that
               is
               pretended
               ,
               and
               pleaded
               ,
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               the
               behalf
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Order
               or
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               word
               lately
               specified
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Sole
               power
               of
               Ordination
               :
               So
               
               that
               as
               unto
               these
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               cursory
               and
               brief
               ,
               chiefly
               pointing
               at
               the
               heads
               of
               some
               few
               Considerations
               ,
               whereby
               it
               will
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               that
               although
               all
               that
               the
               Argument
               saith
               and
               pretendeth
               unto
               ,
               should
               be
               granted
               as
               true
               ,
               yet
               all
               will
               signifie
               little
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               what
               is
               intended
               .
               Therefore
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Learning
                 ,
              
               is
               very
               neer
               of
               kin
               unto
               
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               if
               it
               be
               not
               the
               same
               .
               Now
               
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               be
               a
               very
               useful
               and
               commendable
               endowment
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               one
               bad
               property
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               Apostle
               himself
               taketh
               ,
               and
               giveth
               notice
               of
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               8.
               
               )
               
                 it
                 puffeth
                 up
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               apt
               to
               lift
               men
               up
               into
               a
               confident
               conceit
               that
               there
               is
               more
               worth
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               in
               deed
               and
               in
               truth
               there
               is
               .
               Neither
               will
               a
               very
               good
               degree
               of
               goodness
               in
               the
               same
               subject
               ,
               at
               many
               turns
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               cases
               ,
               prevent
               the
               operation
               of
               this
               evil
               property
               upon
               it
               .
               Learned
               and
               knowing
               men
               ,
               though
               good
               men
               ,
               will
               too
               frequently
               assume
               more
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               than
               by
               the
               assignment
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               good
               reason
               ,
               cometh
               to
               their
               share
               .
               The
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
              
               plainly
               signifieth
               that
               God
               knew
               that
               he
               would
               have
               been
               
                 exalted
                 above
                 measure
                 through
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 revelations
              
               vouchsafed
               unto
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               excessive
               heat
               of
               his
               propension
               in
               this
               kind
               had
               not
               been
               corrected
               and
               allayed
               by
               a
               
                 Messenger
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
              
               sent
               and
               
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 to
                 buffet
                 him
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               7.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               men
               of
               learning
               and
               knowledge
               more
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               shall
               reflect
               upon
               their
               own
               worth
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               and
               hold
               intelligence
               with
               their
               great
               parts
               and
               abilities
               (
               as
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ,
               thus
               accomplished
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               do
               ,
               witness
               the
               great
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
              
               himself
               ,
               who
               told
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 rude
                 in
                 speech
              
               [
               meaning
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               and
               talked
               of
               him
               ]
               
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 KNOWLEDGE
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               6.
               
               See
               also
               
                 Eph.
              
               3.
               4.
               
               )
               especially
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               conceited
               withal
               ,
               that
               their
               line
               of
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               is
               raised
               higher
               ,
               than
               really
               it
               is
               (
               which
               is
               a
               weaknesse
               frequently
               incident
               to
               the
               strongest
               of
               this
               Geration
               )
               ,
               they
               are
               precipitately
               disposed
               to
               
                 presume
              
               [
               as
               our
               former
               translation
               read
               it
               ;
               or
               ,
               to
               be
               wise
               ;
               or
               ,
               to
               favour
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               oft
               signifieth
               ]
               
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
              
               (
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
               
               )
               and
               so
               to
               embrace
               (
               sometimes
               )
               and
               to
               assert
               ,
               with
               great
               confidence
               ,
               such
               notions
               and
               tenents
               for
               truths
               ,
               which
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
              
               diligently
               consulted
               ,
               and
               well
               understood
               ,
               absolutely
               disclaimeth
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               which
               sober
               and
               sound
               reason
               it self
               will
               not
               brook
               .
               There
               is
               scarce
               any
               age
               but
               hath
               yielded
               instances
               more
               than
               enough
               to
               confirm
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               observation
               .
               The
               best
               Records
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               most
               un-questioned
               writings
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               devout
               Fathers
               themselves
               proclaim
               
               it
               aloud
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               appears
               that
               they
               did
               not
               alwayes
               build
               
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               true
               foundation
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               ,
               
                 hey
                 ,
                 stubble
                 and
                 wood
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               stead
               .
               Neither
               is
               the
               Scripture
               it self
               barren
               of
               sayings
               ,
               and
               passages
               of
               story
               ,
               which
               look
               the
               same
               way
               .
               But
               my
               intended
               brevity
               forbids
               me
               to
               insist
               upon
               Quotations
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               be
               omitted
               with
               as
               little
               damage
               to
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               upon
               the
               present
               occasion
               :
               and
               as
               for
               those
               ,
               which
               the
               works
               and
               writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               afford
               upon
               the
               account
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               already
               drawn
               out
               ,
               and
               presented
               unto
               the
               world
               by
               others
               :
               Yea
               ,
               who
               is
               there
               but
               either
               knoweth
               ,
               or
               hath
               heard
               from
               those
               who
               do
               know
               ,
               that
               seldom
               or
               never
               ,
               did
               any
               error
               ,
               that
               proved
               of
               any
               dangerous
               ,
               or
               sad
               consequence
               ,
               〈◊〉
               up
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               but
               might
               call
               some
               person
               of
               choice
               parts
               a●●
               learning
               ,
               Father
               ?
               The
               common
               saying
               (
               which
               carrieth
               a
               truth
               in
               it
               worthy
               more
               consideration
               ,
               than
               is
               by
               many
               given
               to
               it
               )
               is
               ,
               
                 Nullum
                 est
                 magnum
                 ingenium
                 sine
                 mixtura
                 insaniae
                 ,
              
               There
               is
               no
               great
               wit
               ,
               but
               hath
               a
               mixture
               [
               or
               allay
               ]
               of
               madness
               in
               it
               .
               So
               that
               men
               of
               great
               learning
               and
               parts
               are
               no
               infallible
               Oracles
               to
               consult
               about
               a
               dubious
               opinion
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               an
               error
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               notion
               ,
               conceit
               ,
               or
               opinion
               of
               an
               
                 Hyper-presbyterian
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
              
               is
               of
               such
               a
               calculation
               ,
               nature
               ,
               and
               import
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               ,
               or
               any
               monitory
               suggestion
               from
               Sathan
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               apt
               to
               breed
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               ingendred
               ,
               between
               a
               corrupt
               ambitious
               heart
               ,
               and
               an
               head
               rank
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               learning
               ,
               as
               the
               Bull-rush
               is
               to
               grow
               out
               of
               the
               mire
               .
               Some
               indeed
               have
               laid
               the
               mischievous
               brat
               at
               Sathan's
               door
               ,
               confidently
               avouching
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               enormous
               ,
               and
               even
               supernatural
               antipathy
               in
               it
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               true
               Godliness
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               it
               :
               But
               herein
               they
               rather
               flatter
               ,
               than
               accuse
               ,
               or
               charge
               ,
               that
               unhappy
               parcel
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               which
               first
               gave
               warmth
               and
               formation
               unto
               it
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               their
               brain
               .
               And
               whereas
               some
               ,
               expert
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               carry
               up
               the
               day
               of
               the
               dawning
               of
               it
               upon
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               year
               140
               after
               Christ
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ;
               others
               ,
               seeming
               as
               capable
               as
               they
               of
               the
               same
               pretension
               ,
               bring
               it
               down
               to
               about
               the
               year
               300
               ;
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               both
               these
               calculations
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               it
               ,
               especially
               the
               former
               ,
               give
               it
               the
               oppornity
               and
               advantage
               of
               a
               long
               and
               specious
               prescription
               ,
               yet
               the
               bewitching
               complexion
               of
               it
               considered
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               amorous
               inclinations
               towards
               such
               objects
               ,
               so
               frequently
               found
               in
               pregnant
               wits
               ,
               and
               large
               endowments
               ,
               which
               are
               apt
               to
               afford
               men
               lively
               hopes
               of
               enjoying
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               rather
               seem
               strange
               that
               it
               is
               not
               more
               ancient
               ,
               than
               either
               of
               the
               dates
               mentioned
               will
               allow
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               ,
               in
               respect
               
               of
               time
               ,
               nearer
               to
               some
               Apostolical
               Institution
               .
               It
               seem's
               (
               indeed
               )
               that
               even
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               (
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               
                 John
              
               call's
               ,
               
                 Diotrephes
                 ,
              
               Ep.
               3.
               ver
               .
               9.
               )
               that
               had
               an
               Episcopal
               Embryo
               ,
               an
               unform'd
               conception
               of
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               in
               his
               heart
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               loved
               a
               Lordly
               Superiority
               over
               ,
               or
               amongst
               his
               Christian
               Brethren
               :
               but
               for
               want
               of
               an
               artificial
               
                 Head
              
               (
               as
               is
               probable
               )
               to
               give
               unto
               this
               natural
               conception
               its
               specifical
               and
               due
               form
               ,
               it
               proved
               an
               abortion
               ,
               and
               like
               
                 the
                 untimely
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 seeth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
              
               It
               is
               no
               where
               found
               that
               
                 Diotrephes
              
               ever
               was
               a
               formal
               Bishop
               ,
               although
               he
               acted
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Bishop
               in
               not
               suffering
               the
               writings
               of
               an
               Apostle
               to
               take
               place
               against
               his
               own
               Interest
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 John
              
               Ep.
               3.
               vers
               .
               9.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               notion
               of
               
                 Episcopacy
              
               (
               in
               the
               lofty
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               )
               being
               once
               started
               ,
               though
               by
               one
               person
               only
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               consideration
               and
               discourse
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               it
               was
               easie
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               
                 
                   Plures
                   annabunt
                   thynni
                   ,
                   &
                   cetaria
                   crescent
                   :
                
                 
                   More
                   tunies
                   will
                   come
                   swimming
                   to
                   the
                   bait
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               and
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               ,
               whose
               gifts
               and
               parts
               of
               learning
               ,
               wit
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               were
               paramount
               to
               those
               of
               the
               ordinary
               sort
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               understanding
               themselves
               more
               capable
               ,
               and
               likely
               than
               others
               ,
               to
               ascend
               the
               Throne
               of
               this
               honour
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               were
               once
               built
               ,
               and
               well
               setled
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               would
               be
               very
               diligent
               and
               studious
               in
               finding
               out
               all
               colourable
               and
               plausible
               pretences
               to
               commend
               such
               an
               office
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               perswade
               them
               that
               it
               would
               conduce
               much
               to
               their
               Christian
               welfare
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               live
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               subject
               themselves
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               though
               there
               have
               been
               many
               ,
               both
               in
               ancient
               ,
               and
               later
               dayes
               ,
               conscientious
               and
               learned
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               the
               mettal
               in
               their
               foreheads
               (
               wherewith
               the
               Prelatical
               Advocates
               amongst
               us
               ,
               have
               ,
               more
               generally
               at
               least
               ,
               steeled
               theirs
               )
               to
               obtrude
               the
               Office
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               under
               the
               high
               and
               indisputable
               title
               of
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
                 ;
              
               yet
               were
               they
               so
               far
               overcome
               with
               the
               enticing
               sweetness
               of
               the
               morsel
               ,
               as
               to
               swallow
               it
               as
               lawful
               ,
               though
               of
               humane
               preparation
               and
               contrivance
               .
               Never
               did
               there
               a
               dead
               body
               ,
               or
               carkass
               ,
               falling
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               the
               scent
               and
               favour
               of
               it
               ,
               more
               effectually
               draw
               the
               Eagles
               together
               about
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               pleasant
               notion
               and
               conceit
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               dignity
               ,
               having
               once
               been
               named
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               allure
               and
               engage
               many
               persons
               of
               eminent
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               ,
               age
               after
               
               age
               ,
               in
               the
               maintenance
               ,
               approbation
               ,
               and
               commendation
               of
               it
               .
               They
               are
               not
               like
               to
               
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 dignities
                 ,
              
               who
               live
               in
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               enjoying
               them
               themselves
               .
               So
               that
               all
               circumstances
               duely
               weighed
               ,
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               learned
               Assertors
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               
                 Prelacy
                 ,
              
               is
               but
               a
               slender
               argument
               to
               prove
               ,
               either
               the
               goodness
               ,
               or
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Who
                 is
                 he
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Sirach
                 )
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 tryed
                 by
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 perfect
                 ?
              
               Ecclus
               .
               31.
               10.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Arguments
               and
               Grounds
               ,
               which
               these
               learned
               Disputers
               commonly
               levie
               ,
               and
               urge
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               compel
               the
               judgments
               and
               consciences
               of
               men
               to
               a
               submissive
               and
               quiet
               acknowledgement
               ,
               that
               their
               high
               places
               and
               functions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               of
               kin
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               Acts
               19.
               35.
               )
               
                 The
                 Image
                 which
                 fell
                 down
                 from
                 Jupiter
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               they
               also
               came
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               are
               supported
               by
               the
               stately
               and
               strong
               pillar
               of
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
                 ;
              
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               weighed
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               of
               accurate
               reason
               ,
               but
               of
               common
               sense
               it self
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               found
               too
               leight
               to
               balace
               the
               floating
               vessel
               ,
               wherein
               that
               proud
               Lady
               ,
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
              
               with
               all
               her
               triobular
               accoutrements
               ,
               is
               imbarqued
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               were
               it
               not
               for
               some
               poor
               relief
               ,
               ever
               and
               anon
               brought
               in
               from
               the
               shattered
               and
               sophisticated
               Records
               of
               after
               ages
               ,
               scarce
               one
               decree
               above
               ridiculous
               .
               I
               shall
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               give
               you
               a
               taste
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               or
               words
               ,
               (
               this
               being
               a
               part
               that
               cannot
               be
               acted
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               larger
               Stage
               ,
               than
               we
               are
               now
               upon
               )
               but
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               substance
               ,
               of
               some
               of
               their
               chief
               arguings
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               by
               which
               you
               may
               give
               a
               neer
               guess
               how
               little
               their
               longsome
               dissertations
               and
               discourses
               upon
               the
               point
               signifie
               .
               From
               
                 Eph.
              
               4.
               8
               ,
               11
               ,
               &c.
               they
               reason
               to
               no
               more
               purpose
               than
               thus
               :
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 —
                 gave
                 gifts
                 unto
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 —
                 some
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Ergo
              
               he
               gave
               some
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               But
               if
               such
               Bishops
               as
               these
               were
               given
               by
               Christ
               at
               his
               Ascension
               ,
               why
               should
               the
               Apostle
               hide
               them
               ,
               either
               behind
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               or
               behind
               his
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               were
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ?
               For
               the
               Great
               Officers
               we
               now
               speak
               of
               ,
               are
               at
               a
               great
               loss
               amongst
               which
               of
               the
               Officers
               ,
               expressely
               named
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               they
               should
               seek
               for
               their
               divine
               Institution
               ,
               or
               Donation
               by
               
                 Christ
              
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               One
               while
               ,
               when
               their
               courage
               is
               up
               ,
               they
               claim
               high
               ,
               and
               will
               needs
               find
               their
               Institution
               in
               ,
               and
               together
               with
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               under
               whom
               their
               Successors
               also
               (
               as
               they
               plead
               )
               who
               they
               cannot
               (
               being
               so
               affectionately
               convinc'd
               through
               the
               in-evidence
               of
               the
               thing
               )
               but
               presume
               themselves
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               their
               Order
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               were
               comprehended
               in
               the
               same
               Institution
               with
               them
               .
               Otherwhile
               ,
               fearing
               
               such
               a
               pretence
               as
               that
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               incredulity
               of
               all
               considering
               and
               un-ingaged
               men
               ,
               they
               fall
               lower
               ,
               and
               judge
               it
               more
               passable
               to
               take
               up
               with
               
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               and
               content
               themselves
               with
               part
               and
               fellowship
               with
               them
               in
               their
               Institution
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               our
               Spiritual
               Lords
               wandring
               up
               and
               down
               to
               seek
               a
               divine
               Institution
               for
               their
               high
               Functions
               and
               Dignities
               :
               but
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               if
               they
               cannot
               find
               that
               which
               is
               not
               .
               Notwithstanding
               they
               knock
               hard
               at
               several
               other
               doors
               for
               relief
               ,
               but
               none
               openeth
               unto
               them
               ,
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               made
               fast
               with
               bars
               of
               Iron
               against
               them
               .
               From
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               (
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               3.
               )
               
                 As
                 I
                 besought
                 thee
                 to
                 abide
                 still
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 went
                 into
                 Macedonia
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               In
               conjunction
               with
               those
               ,
               
                 Lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               (
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               22.
               
               )
               they
               conclude
               ,
               Therefore
               
                 Timothy
              
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 Diocesan
              
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               
                 Paul.
              
               Whereas
               the
               express
               tenour
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 besought
                 thee
                 to
                 abide
                 still
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
              
               riseth
               up
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               manifest
               indignation
               against
               such
               an
               inference
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               shewed
               and
               proved
               at
               large
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               hath
               been
               lately
               done
               to
               the
               stopping
               of
               all
               mouths
               ,
               that
               have
               either
               ingenuity
               or
               conscience
               ,
               belonging
               to
               them
               a
               .
               Holy
               and
               zealous
               men
               ,
               in
               both
               which
               qualifications
               
                 Timothy
              
               excelled
               ,
               need
               no
               
                 beseeching
              
               or
               exhorting
               ,
               to
               
                 abide
                 ,
              
               or
               reside
               ,
               upon
               their
               Bishopricks
               ,
               or
               to
               attend
               the
               cure
               of
               souls
               committed
               unto
               them
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               will
               understand
               the
               place
               either
               of
               
                 Timothie's
              
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               his
               accepting
               the
               Bishoprick
               hereof
               ,
               being
               offered
               unto
               him
               by
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               un-like
               themselves
               ,
               to
               follow
               his
               example
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               made
               Bishops
               ,
               until
               they
               be
               
                 sought
              
               unto
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               honour
               .
               Besides
               ,
               
                 Timothy
              
               was
               an
               
                 Evangelist
                 ,
              
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               5.
               and
               so
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               had
               a
               right
               of
               power
               to
               do
               all
               those
               
                 Canonical
              
               actions
               ,
               as
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               which
               our
               high
               assuming
               Bishops
               appropriate
               to
               their
               Apocryphal
               Functions
               .
               Therefore
               neither
               doth
               this
               Scripture
               take
               any
               pity
               at
               all
               upon
               their
               miserable
               cause
               .
               They
               shew
               themselves
               the
               Sons
               of
               impertinency
               also
               when
               they
               discourse
               unto
               us
               ,
               
                 Titus
              
               1.
               5.
               as
               if
               this
               Text
               had
               somewhat
               to
               say
               for
               them
               ,
               the
               words
               being
               only
               these
               :
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 left
                 I
                 thee
                 in
                 Crete
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 ordain
              
               [
               or
               rather
               settle
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 appointed
                 thee
                 .
              
               It
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 Titus
              
               was
               LEFT
               [
               not
               seated
               ,
               or
               setled
               ]
               in
               
                 Crete
              
               by
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               for
               such
               business
               ,
               or
               such
               services
               unto
               the
               Churches
               there
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               dispatched
               within
               the
               space
               of
               a
               few
               months
               .
               And
               that
               he
               did
               not
               make
               his
               abode
               here
               many
               months
               ,
               at
               least
               with
               
                 Paul's
              
               consent
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Paul
              
               intended
               to
               send
               for
               him
               away
               from
               hence
               ,
               the
               winter
               following
               ,
               or
               rather
               before
               ,
               is
               evident
               
               from
               Chap.
               3.
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               And
               from
               other
               passages
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               this
               Apostle
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               being
               called
               back
               by
               him
               from
               
                 Crete
                 ,
              
               he
               imployed
               him
               otherways
               ,
               sending
               him
               up
               and
               down
               to
               several
               
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               in
               several
               Countries
               upon
               occasion
               :
               nor
               is
               there
               the
               least
               mention
               any
               where
               found
               of
               his
               returning
               again
               unto
               
                 Crete
              
               at
               any
               time
               after
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               (
               indeed
               )
               the
               least
               probability
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               our
               
                 Diocesan
              
               Advocates
               vex
               and
               trouble
               this
               Scripture
               also
               (
               as
               they
               do
               several
               others
               )
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               this
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               solicited
               in
               their
               cause
               ,
               crying
               aloud
               unto
               them
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 .
              
               He
               that
               desire
               further
               conviction
               that
               neither
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 Titus
                 ,
              
               were
               ever
               made
               Bishops
               (
               in
               the
               now-ruling
               sence
               of
               the
               word
               )
               may
               receive
               it
               in
               abundance
               (
               together
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               many
               other
               things
               concerning
               that
               Generation
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               would
               much
               enlighten
               the
               darkness
               of
               these
               times
               )
               by
               the
               perusal
               of
               a
               Treatise
               lately
               published
               by
               Mr.
               
                 W.
                 Prynne
              
               Esquire
               ,
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               ,
               
                 The
                 Vn-Bishoping
                 of
                 Timothy
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               marvel
               ,
               that
               learned
               men
               ,
               more
               generally
               ,
               who
               bare
               good
               will
               (
               more
               than
               enough
               to
               the
               Prelatical
               Interest
               and
               Cause
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               a
               times
               of
               a
               more
               ancient
               date
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               latter
               years
               also
               ,
               yea
               ,
               within
               less
               than
               140.
               years
               ,
               all
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Arch-Deacons
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Prelatical
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               themselves
               in
               this
               very
               Nation
               ,
               a
               esteemed
               it
               their
               wisdom
               ,
               to
               stick
               in
               the
               inferior
               tenure
               of
               
                 Jus
                 Humanum
              
               for
               the
               Episcopal
               Dignity
               ,
               fearing
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               or
               however
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               cause
               to
               fear
               )
               that
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
              
               would
               be
               an
               adversary
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               it
               .
               I
               crave
               leave
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasion
               before
               us
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Reader
               with
               a
               very
               memorable
               passage
               (
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               heard
               it
               formerly
               )
               of
               an
               
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               who
               in
               a
               Recantation
               publickly
               made
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Fisse
                 ,
                 Anno.
              
               1591.
               
               Professed
               
                 ex
                 animo
                 ,
              
               from
               his
               soul
               ,
               
                 That
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Ministers
                 by
                 God's
                 Word
                 were
                 all
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 and
                 Superiority
                 of
                 Bishops
                 over
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 foundation
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 humane
                 Institution
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Antichristian
              
               Papacy
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
                 hath
                 both
                 it's
                 rise
                 and
                 progress
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 for
              
               500.
               
                 years
                 la
                 past
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 chiefest
                 instrument
                 of
                 persecuting
                 ,
                 and
                 suppressing
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Historians
                 manifest
                 .
              
               The
               name
               of
               this
               Great
               
                 Exemplar
              
               (
               worthy
               to
               be
               had
               in
               everlasting
               remembrance
               )
               was
               ,
               if
               my
               Author
               .
               mistakes
               not
               ,
               
                 Patrick
                 Adamson
                 .
              
               But
               even
               this
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               at
               last
               
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Repentance
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               first
               one
               also
               of
               many
               thousand
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               overcome
               of
               the
               tempting
               splendor
               of
               that
               new-divised
               worldly
               
               thing
               under
               an
               old
               spiritual
               name
               ,
               commonly
               called
               
                 Bishoprick
                 :
              
               So
               that
               he
               also
               beareth
               witness
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               particular
               in
               hand
               (
               acknowledging
               in
               effect
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               perverted
               and
               wrested
               by
               those
               who
               make
               them
               speak
               ,
               either
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Arch-Bishops
               )
               as
               of
               the
               particular
               last
               proceeding
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               Bishopricks
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               at
               odds
               ,
               have
               yet
               a
               bewitching
               property
               in
               them
               to
               make
               great
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               enjoying
               them
               ,
               excessively
               in
               love
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Nor
               hath
               it
               any
               thing
               of
               an
               argument
               in
               it
               worth
               the
               insisting
               on
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               attending
               the
               Ministry
               of
               a
               Prelatical
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               the
               Professors
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
              
               have
               more
               generally
               attended
               such
               a
               Ministry
               ever
               since
               it
               had
               a
               being
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               in
               our
               
                 English
              
               phrase
               )
               time
               out
               of
               mind
               ten
               times
               over
               (
               as
               is
               on
               all
               hands
               confessed
               )
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               being
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               (
               as
               we
               gave
               knowledge
               formerly
               )
               to
               suffer
               that
               plant
               of
               bitterness
               ,
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
              
               (
               in
               the
               Anti-Canonical
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               )
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               planted
               in
               the
               Soil
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               fast
               root
               ,
               to
               thrive
               and
               prosper
               ,
               and
               spread
               her
               branches
               far
               and
               neer
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               from
               many
               Ages
               ,
               before
               he
               intended
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               tearing
               of
               it
               up
               by
               the
               roots
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               our
               Saviour
               
                 prophesieth
              
               as
               the
               common
               doom
               of
               all
               plants
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               should
               be
               planted
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               his
               
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               15.
               13.
               
               )
               he
               judged
               it
               meet
               ,
               and
               well
               comporting
               with
               that
               his
               counsel
               ,
               to
               suffer
               the
               generality
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               Professors
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               far
               deluded
               by
               the
               fair
               flourishes
               ,
               and
               enticing
               pretences
               ,
               of
               those
               who
               designed
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               yield
               their
               necks
               unto
               the
               yoke
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               conform
               themselves
               to
               all
               the
               constitutions
               ,
               and
               Magisterial
               injunctions
               thereof
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               unless
               the
               multitude
               of
               Professors
               had
               been
               both
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               after
               Ages
               ,
               so
               far
               bewitched
               ,
               as
               willingly
               to
               bow
               dow
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               this
               exotique
               Government
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               have
               taken
               that
               deep
               rooting
               in
               the
               world
               which
               now
               it
               hath
               done
               ,
               nor
               made
               so
               much
               work
               for
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               rid
               the
               world
               fairly
               and
               fully
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               like
               to
               do
               .
               For
               though
               the
               compliance
               of
               many
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               wise
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               worthy
               and
               good
               men
               also
               ,
               with
               it
               ,
               were
               necessary
               (
               as
               God
               esteemeth
               things
               necessary
               in
               such
               cases
               )
               to
               make
               the
               mountain
               of
               it
               so
               strong
               ,
               as
               (
               according
               to
               his
               permissive
               decree
               )
               it
               hath
               been
               ,
               for
               many
               ages
               by-past
               ,
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               this
               day
               in
               many
               ,
               yet
               had
               not
               the
               generality
               ,
               or
               main
               body
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               people
               fallen
               in
               also
               ,
               and
               made
               one
               and
               the
               same
               shoulder
               with
               them
               to
               support
               it
               ,
               it
               had
               (
               in
               
                 Davids
              
               comparison
               )
               been
               
                 as
                 grass
                 upon
                 the
                 house
                 top
                 ,
                 which
                 withereth
                 before
                 it
                 groweth
                 up
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 mower
                 filleth
                 not
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 that
                 bindeth
                 sheaves
                 ,
                 his
                 bosome
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               general
               practice
               of
               
                 Christians
              
               in
               receiving
               their
               spiritual
               food
               from
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministry
               ,
               thought
               continued
               for
               many
               Generations
               ,
               yet
               the
               practisers
               having
               all
               along
               suffered
               a
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               to
               grow
               upon
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               tares
               were
               sown
               ,
               
                 whilest
                 men
                 slept
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               13.
               25.
               
               )
               and
               God
               not
               judging
               it
               meet
               to
               awaken
               them
               ,
               their
               example
               signifieth
               little
               as
               to
               the
               justification
               of
               the
               practise
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               the
               poor
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 carried
                 away
                 to
                 dumb
                 idols
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 led
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               2.
               
               So
               (
               the
               truth
               is
               )
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               through
               an
               un
               -
               
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               an
               unman
               like
               ,
               oscitancy
               and
               supiness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               have
               been
               in
               all
               Ages
               (
               and
               are
               at
               this
               day
               )
               exceeding
               apt
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               with
               Opinions
               and
               Tenents
               ,
               even
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               are
               ,
               led
               by
               their
               Teachers
               .
               It
               is
               a
               right
               saying
               of
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               
                 Omnes
                 malumus
                 credere
                 ;
                 quam
                 judicare
                 :
              
               There
               is
               scarce
               any
               of
               us
               all
               but
               naturally
               had
               rather
               ,
               even
               in
               matters
               of
               a
               moral
               )
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               in
               things
               of
               a
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               religious
               )
               concernment
               ,
               believe
               what
               others
               ,
               whom
               we
               can
               have
               any
               pretence
               ,
               or
               colour
               ,
               to
               think
               well
               of
               ,
               shall
               commend
               for
               truth
               unto
               us
               ,
               than
               put
               our selves
               to
               the
               labour
               and
               travel
               of
               a
               serious
               and
               district
               examination
               whether
               it
               be
               truth
               ,
               or
               no.
               
                 Offendt
                 plerosque
                 limae
                 labor
                 ;
                 &
                 mora
                 :
              
               to
               work
               at
               the
               file
               ,
               is
               both
               toylsome
               ,
               and
               tedious
               ,
               and
               few
               there
               be
               that
               love
               it
               .
               This
               was
               observed
               long
               since
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Many
                 loth
                 to
                 weary
                 themselves
                 with
                 searching
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 turn
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 errors
                 next
                 at
                 hand
              
               a
               Yea
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               one
               that
               had
               been
               a
               Teacher
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
              
               Faith
               ,
               That
               had
               not
               God
               raised
               up
               ,
               and
               sent
               
                 Luther
              
               amongst
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               perswaded
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               people
               to
               eat
               hey
               ,
               So
               then
               the
               Spiritual
               Guides
               and
               Teachers
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               people
               having
               been
               (
               for
               may
               Generations
               )
               Ministers
               made
               such
               with
               
                 Prelatical
                 hands
                 ,
              
               and
               justifying
               this
               Ministry
               before
               their
               people
               ,
               as
               legitimate
               and
               approved
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               by
               their
               accepting
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               acting
               in
               the
               vertue
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               besides
               all
               occasional
               pleadings
               for
               it
               otherwise
               )
               it
               is
               but
               matter
               of
               course
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               that
               their
               people
               should
               swallow
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               question
               about
               it
               for
               conscience
               sake
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               peoples
               attendance
               upon
               an
               Episcopal
               Ministry
               anciently
               ,
               and
               near
               unto
               the
               times
               when
               
                 Episcopacy
              
               was
               first
               conceived
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               was
               nothing
               so
               broadly
               inconsistent
               
               with
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               by
               many
               degrees
               more
               tollerable
               ,
               and
               defensible
               ,
               than
               that
               attendance
               upon
               a
               Ministry
               of
               the
               same
               denomination
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               these
               dayes
               exhibited
               unto
               it
               .
               The
               Bishop
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               is
               now
               commonly
               so
               called
               )
               is
               another
               kind
               of
               creature
               ,
               specifically
               distinct
               from
               those
               that
               were
               so
               called
               ,
               about
               the
               times
               when
               the
               Name
               (
               in
               the
               high
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               )
               was
               first
               heard
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
              
               world
               :
               For
               if
               the
               best
               Records
               of
               Antiquity
               signifie
               any
               thing
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               at
               ,
               and
               some
               while
               after
               their
               first
               Original
               ,
               were
               chosen
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               live
               under
               their
               inspection
               and
               Government
               ,
               in
               conjunction
               with
               their
               Ministers
               .
               So
               that
               those
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               were
               made
               afterwards
               by
               these
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               ,
               in
               a
               sence
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               mediately
               ,
               and
               remotely
               )
               made
               by
               themselves
               (
               I
               mean
               by
               the
               people
               themselves
               )
               in
               and
               by
               that
               act
               of
               theirs
               ,
               whereby
               they
               close
               their
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               power
               (
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               ,
               a
               lawful
               power
               ,
               for
               such
               was
               not
               in
               them
               to
               give
               )
               to
               ordain
               Ministers
               for
               them
               .
               Now
               then
               if
               they
               did
               attend
               upon
               Ministers
               Episcopally
               ordained
               ,
               upon
               the
               tearm
               specified
               ,
               their
               example
               no
               wayes
               paralel's
               ,
               no
               wayes
               countenceth
               ,
               much
               lesse
               justifieth
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               any
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               who
               from
               time
               to
               time
               sit
               under
               a
               Prelatical
               Ministry
               ;
               considering
               that
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               the
               world
               now
               affordeth
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               quite
               different
               extraction
               from
               those
               in
               ancient
               times
               ,
               far
               more
               spurious
               and
               degenerate
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               being
               so
               far
               from
               chusing
               ,
               or
               defiring
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               their
               way
               by
               an
               high
               hand
               to
               make
               themselves
               Lords
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               (
               and
               lastly
               ,
               for
               this
               )
               As
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               dealt
               so
               effectually
               with
               their
               judgements
               and
               consciences
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               themselves
               both
               able
               and
               willing
               ,
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               lawful
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               springs
               from
               under
               a
               pair
               of
               Episcopal
               hands
               ;
               the
               conceit
               is
               so
               prodigiously
               importune
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               to
               engage
               in
               any
               solemn
               or
               serious
               opposition
               to
               it
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               work
               proper
               onely
               for
               him
               that
               hath
               little
               else
               to
               do
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               that
               there
               are
               not
               wanting
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               suffered
               themselves
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               this
               conceit
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               their
               judgments
               ,
               to
               the
               ensnaring
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               who
               knowes
               to
               what
               publique
               inconvenience
               besides
               ?
               )
               to
               set
               them
               at
               liberty
               from
               the
               bands
               of
               this
               inchantment
               ,
               I
               mast
               heartily
               and
               seriously
               recommend
               unto
               them
               the
               diligent
               perusal
               of
               that
               elaborate
               and
               learned
               Discourse
               of
               Mr.
               
                 W.
                 Prynne
              
               lately
               mentioned
               ,
               once
               and
               again
               )
               published
               the
               second
               time
               with
               some
               enlargements
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               ,
               under
               the
               title
               of
               ,
               
                 The
                 Vn-Bishoping
                 of
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               In
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               besides
               
               that
               which
               is
               projected
               in
               chief
               (
               the
               vindicating
               the
               Holiness
               and
               Honour
               of
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
                 ,
              
               from
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               dunghill-Institution
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Dignity
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               deserveth
               to
               be
               
                 abased
              
               for
               
                 exalting
              
               it self
               so
               high
               as
               to
               claim
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 )
              
               the
               Reader
               shall
               find
               the
               priviledge
               of
               ordaining
               Ministers
               ,
               challenged
               by
               that
               Order
               of
               men
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               as
               incommunicable
               unto
               all
               others
               ,
               vested
               by
               God
               himself
               in
               persons
               of
               another
               Order
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               in
               them
               considered
               (
               as
               they
               use
               to
               consider
               themselves
               in
               the
               businesse
               )
               in
               their
               elevation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             VI.
             
          
           
             Some
             again
             plead
             ;
             That
             
               Christ
            
             hath
             purchased
             a
             liberty
             for
             all
             his
             ,
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             ,
             their
             Christian
             edification
             where-ever
             they
             can
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             where-ever
             they
             shall
             desire
             to
             seek
             it
             with
             any
             hope
             of
             finding
             it
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             not
             tied
             in
             Conscience
             unto
             any
             one
             sort
             ,
             or
             kind
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             may
             as
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             without
             sin
             ,
             hear
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             even
             such
             Teachers
             ,
             whose
             entrance
             into
             their
             Office
             of
             Ministry
             is
             most
             abominable
             and
             hateful
             unto
             Cod
             ,
             as
             those
             ,
             who
             enter
             by
             that
             door
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             appointed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             the
             great
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             with
             abundance
             of
             his
             blessing
             upon
             them
             :
             Especially
             they
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             vilest
             of
             Ministers
             is
             sin-free
             ,
             if
             they
             deliver
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             this
             be
             received
             :
             and
             in
             case
             they
             utter
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             contrary
             import
             ,
             that
             this
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               savours
               of
               a
               spirit
               that
               hath
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
              
               relating
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               these
               covered
               with
               a
               skin
               ,
               which
               it
               desires
               to
               keep
               whole
               to
               sleep
               in
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               liberty
               purchased
               for
               us
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               is
               an
               un-valuable
               treasure
               ,
               a
               benifit
               and
               priviledge
               that
               passeth
               all
               humane
               understanding
               .
               But
               as
               in
               the
               true
               and
               right
               notion
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               highly
               accommodates
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               making
               it
               abundantly
               fruitful
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               
                 righteousness
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               
                 joy
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 peace
                 ;
              
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               respect
               ,
               accommodates
               the
               flesh
               also
               ,
               as
               namely
               by
               easing
               it
               of
               the
               insupportable
               burthen
               of
               the
               
                 Levitical
                 Ceremonies
                 :
              
               So
               in
               a
               corrupt
               and
               false
               notion
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               from
               the
               begining
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               made
               a
               pretence
               of
               much
               unworthiness
               ,
               and
               a
               cloak
               and
               covering
               for
               many
               uncomly
               and
               sinful
               doings
               .
               The
               Apostle
               
               admonishing
               the
               
                 Galatians
              
               not
               to
               
                 use
              
               that
               
                 liberty
              
               whereunto
               they
               
                 had
                 been
                 called
              
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 occasion
                 unto
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               a
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               encouraging
               and
               strengthning
               of
               themselves
               in
               any
               carnal
               practises
               ,
               or
               wayes
               unbecoming
               the
               Gospel
               ]
               plainly
               implieth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               great
               aptness
               in
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               stumble
               at
               this
               stone
               ,
               and
               to
               think
               they
               may
               lawfully
               do
               many
               things
               under
               the
               covert
               of
               their
               
                 Christian
              
               liberty
               ,
               at
               which
               otherwise
               their
               Consciences
               would
               boggle
               ,
               and
               stand
               more
               in
               awe
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               restraining
               them
               .
               Whereas
               the
               incomparable
               priviledge
               of
               the
               liberty
               purchased
               for
               us
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               engageth
               us
               unto
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               make
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               comfor
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               salvation
               of
               men
               ,
               upon
               higher
               ,
               and
               more
               awful
               ,
               and
               sacred
               terms
               ,
               than
               otherwise
               we
               had
               been
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               terms
               ,
               to
               refrain
               and
               forbear
               all
               things
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               lawful
               (
               if
               they
               be
               not
               necessary
               also
               )
               which
               are
               contrary
               unto
               ,
               either
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               .
               This
               is
               the
               plain
               and
               unquestionable
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               is
               accordingly
               taught
               by
               the
               generality
               of
               Ministers
               learned
               in
               them
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               hearing
               of
               a
               Prelatical
               Ministry
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               judge
               themselves
               strong
               ,
               being
               a
               great
               offence
               ,
               and
               stumbling
               ,
               to
               their
               weak
               
                 Christian
              
               Brethren
               and
               this
               being
               known
               unto
               them
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               practise
               is
               as
               diametrally
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               liberty
               ,
               as
               lightly
               a
               practise
               can
               be
               .
               For
               this
               Law
               (
               as
               the
               great
               Apostle
               hath
               drawn
               it
               up
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Christians
                 by
                 love
                 should
                 serve
                 one
                 another
              
               b
               Now
               what
               this
               Apostle
               speaketh
               elsewhere
               concerning
               material
               meat
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               before
               us
               ,
               altogether
               as
               applicable
               to
               the
               spiritual
               meat
               ,
               or
               food
               ,
               of
               
                 Christians
                 ;
              
               nay
               ,
               the
               misdemeanor
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               is
               much
               greater
               ,
               than
               that
               mentioned
               in
               the
               other
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 thy
                 Brother
                 be
                 grieved
                 with
                 thy
                 meat
                 ,
                 now
                 walkest
                 thou
                 not
                 charitably
              
               c
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               emphasis
               and
               weight
               of
               the
               phrase
               ,
               
               as
               Expositors
               observe
               in
               sundry
               the
               like
               in
               Scripture
               ]
               
                 thou
                 walkest
                 EXCEEDING
                 uncharitably
                 .
              
               For
               if
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               by
               any
               rule
               of
               charity
               ,
               to
               forbear
               our
               spiritual
               food
               ,
               for
               the
               offence
               of
               any
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               our
               temporal
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               yes
               :
               in
               the
               like
               sense
               ,
               and
               respect
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               in
               charity
               towards
               a
               weak
               Brother
               ,
               to
               forbear
               temporal
               meat
               ,
               we
               stand
               bound
               to
               forbear
               spiritual
               also
               .
               If
               a
               Brother
               were
               so
               weak
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               offended
               that
               I
               should
               eat
               any
               meat
               whatsoever
               in
               case
               of
               the
               utmost
               necessity
               for
               the
               support
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               when
               I
               cannot
               come
               at
               any
               other
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               I
               were
               not
               to
               regard
               his
               being
               offended
               ,
               but
               to
               eat
               the
               meat
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               to
               releive
               me
               in
               my
               extremity
               ,
               howsoever
               :
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               in
               such
               a
               case
               I
               stand
               bound
               in
               duty
               towards
               
               God
               to
               preserve
               my
               life
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               do
               in
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               eating
               such
               meat
               ,
               my
               eating
               of
               which
               may
               (
               as
               the
               case
               supposeth
               )
               offend
               my
               Brother
               .
               But
               when
               I
               may
               relieve
               my
               hunger
               ,
               and
               sustain
               my
               life
               ,
               by
               several
               kinds
               of
               meat
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               my
               Brother
               judgeth
               it
               not
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               eat
               ,
               but
               taketh
               no
               offence
               at
               my
               eating
               any
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               if
               in
               this
               case
               I
               should
               eat
               that
               which
               offendeth
               him
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 walk
                 charitably
                 towards
                 him
                 :
              
               but
               
                 destroy
              
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               abuse
               my
               
                 Christian
              
               liberty
               ,
               and
               sin
               against
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               There
               is
               altogether
               the
               same
               consideration
               in
               chusing
               our
               spiritual
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               means
               of
               edification
               .
               Suppose
               we
               judge
               that
               we
               may
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               do
               edifie
               by
               resorting
               to
               a
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministry
               (
               about
               which
               we
               shall
               notwithstanding
               a
               little
               demur
               before
               the
               close
               of
               this
               answer
               )
               yet
               knowing
               that
               our
               resorting
               hither
               ,
               is
               an
               offence
               and
               scandal
               to
               many
               good
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               though
               weak
               ,
               God
               having
               afforded
               us
               great
               variety
               otherwise
               of
               worthy
               means
               for
               our
               Edification
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               formerly
               )
               a
               such
               a
               practise
               (
               were
               it
               in
               it self
               lawful
               ,
               yet
               )
               being
               against
               charity
               ,
               is
               an
               abuse
               of
               our
               
                 Christian
              
               liberty
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               wanton
               and
               contemptuous
               trampling
               upon
               the
               peace
               and
               comfort
               of
               our
               weak
               Brethren
               (
               who
               may
               be
               as
               precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               as
               our selves
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               weaknesse
               )
               and
               consequently
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               sin
               highly
               provoking
               the
               Lord
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Indeed
               if
               God
               had
               commanded
               us
               to
               hearken
               unto
               this
               Generation
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               what
               means
               soever
               besides
               he
               should
               vouchsafe
               unto
               us
               for
               our
               edification
               ,
               or
               should
               have
               threatned
               us
               with
               the
               vengeance
               of
               eternal
               Fire
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               not
               hear
               them
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               should
               any
               person
               be
               offended
               at
               us
               for
               hearing
               them
               ,
               he
               must
               bear
               the
               burthen
               of
               his
               offence
               himself
               for
               we
               should
               be
               innocent
               )
               but
               if
               under
               the
               circumstance
               mentioned
               ,
               we
               shall
               comport
               ,
               in
               our
               attention
               with
               them
               ,
               &
               a
               weak
               Brother
               shall
               be
               offended
               at
               our
               comportance
               in
               this
               kind
               ;
               God
               will
               require
               his
               offence
               at
               our
               hand
               .
               An
               offence
               may
               be
               taken
               at
               the
               performance
               of
               a
               duty
               ;
               but
               cannot
               be
               given
               but
               by
               an
               act
               of
               liberty
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               The
               misdemeanor
               of
               offending
               a
               weak
               Brother
               by
               receiving
               our
               spiritual
               meat
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Prelatical
               Servitor
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               respect
               more
               sinful
               ,
               than
               to
               offend
               him
               in
               eating
               any
               material
               meat
               would
               be
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               offence
               given
               in
               the
               former
               case
               ,
               is
               by
               an
               action
               or
               practice
               that
               is
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               case
               of
               scandal
               ,
               unlawful
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               at
               large
               )
               whereas
               in
               the
               latter
               case
               ,
               the
               offence
               is
               given
               by
               an
               action
               ,
               which
               simply
               ,
               and
               in
               it self
               considered
               ,
               is
               lawful
               :
               
                 For
                 every
                 creature
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               material
               meat
               )
               
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               4.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               It
               hath
               been
               proved
               in
               the
               preceding
               
                 Considerations
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               frequent
               recourse
               of
               Godly
               persons
               to
               
                 Prelatical
              
               Ministers
               in
               the
               publick
               exercise
               of
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               is
               ,
               in
               several
               other
               respects
               ,
               besides
               that
               of
               scandal
               and
               offence
               given
               unto
               weak
               
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               a
               manifest
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Chrity
               ;
               As
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               encourageth
               such
               Ministers
               in
               an
               evil
               way
               ,
               and
               hideth
               Repentance
               from
               their
               eyes
               ;
               whereas
               their
               withdrawing
               from
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               proper
               means
               to
               make
               them
               better
               acquainted
               with
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               help
               them
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               their
               
                 Babylonian
              
               preferment
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               by
               countenancing
               and
               strengthning
               the
               hand
               of
               these
               men
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               they
               help
               to
               harden
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               great
               Lords
               and
               Masters
               also
               in
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               provoking
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               than
               the
               other
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               by
               honouring
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Prelatical
               Creation
               ,
               with
               their
               dependance
               on
               them
               for
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               high
               concernments
               of
               salvation
               ,
               they
               keep
               up
               and
               strengthen
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               
                 Prelates
              
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               minds
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               the
               mountain
               of
               their
               power
               the
               more
               strong
               and
               durable
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               bring
               upon
               their
               own
               heads
               the
               guilt
               of
               being
               accessary
               to
               all
               the
               outrages
               of
               persecution
               and
               cruelty
               ,
               wherein
               this
               generation
               of
               men
               shall
               magnifie
               themselves
               against
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               Most
               High.
               4.
               
               Because
               by
               accepting
               of
               Ministers
               of
               an
               Episcopal
               recommendation
               and
               investiture
               ,
               they
               wrong
               and
               weaken
               the
               right-vested
               by
               
                 Christ
              
               in
               his
               respective
               Churches
               ,
               for
               the
               choice
               and
               ordination
               of
               their
               respective
               Ministers
               .
               These
               particulars
               we
               argued
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               into
               a
               clear
               light
               in
               the
               foregoing
               
                 Considerations
                 :
              
               therefore
               we
               only
               mention
               them
               here
               .
               The
               Reader
               may
               please
               to
               review
               
                 Consideration
              
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               -
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               So
               that
               the
               liberty
               purchased
               for
               the
               Saints
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               reasonable
               ground
               whereon
               to
               justifie
               or
               warrant
               the
               practice
               condemned
               in
               these
               papers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               most
               sovereign
               disswasive
               and
               retractive
               from
               it
               :
               For
               the
               greater
               love
               
                 Christ
              
               hath
               any
               wayes
               manifested
               unto
               them
               ,
               he
               hath
               laid
               so
               much
               the
               greater
               and
               stronger
               engagements
               upon
               them
               to
               love
               others
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               those
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               Faith
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               to
               refrain
               all
               wayes
               and
               doings
               that
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               this
               affection
               towards
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               4.
               (
               and
               lastly
               )
               The
               liberty
               purchased
               for
               the
               Saints
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               was
               intended
               by
               him
               only
               for
               their
               comfort
               ,
               welfare
               and
               peace
               ,
               not
               for
               their
               prejudice
               or
               loss
               :
               Therefore
               any
               man
               to
               plead
               this
               liberty
               to
               embolden
               himself
               unto
               any
               such
               practice
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               likely
               ,
               or
               
               rather
               cannot
               but
               prejudice
               and
               endammage
               himself
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               matters
               of
               greatest
               concernment
               unto
               him
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               abuse
               of
               this
               liberty
               .
               Now
               that
               for
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               to
               attend
               upon
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               the
               same
               )
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               such
               a
               Ministry
               which
               is
               no
               where
               approved
               ,
               or
               sanctified
               by
               
                 Christ
              
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               but
               obtruded
               upon
               
                 Christians
              
               with
               an
               high
               hand
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               are
               confederate
               both
               in
               spirit
               &
               practice
               ,
               with
               
                 the
                 Scarlet
                 Whore
                 sitting
                 upon
                 the
                 Scarlet-coloured
                 Beast
                 ,
                 and
                 drunken
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               a
               (
               a
               description
               which
               belyeth
               not
               the
               Prelatical
               Priesthood
               ,
               or
               Ministry
               )
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               direct
               and
               strong
               tendency
               to
               their
               real
               loss
               and
               detriment
               ,
               may
               be
               thus
               brought
               out
               of
               darkness
               into
               light
               .
               The
               great
               jealousie
               and
               fierce
               wrath
               of
               God
               are
               again
               and
               again
               reveated
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               not
               only
               against
               the
               Antichristian
               
                 Beast
              
               himself
               ,
               that
               had
               
                 two
                 Horns
                 like
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 yet
                 Spake
                 as
                 a
                 Dragon
              
               b
               &c.
               but
               also
               against
               all
               his
               complices
               and
               followers
               ,
               against
               all
               his
               Worshipers
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               should
               communicate
               with
               him
               in
               his
               sins
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               tho●●
               sins
               which
               are
               more
               appropriately
               his
               ,
               his
               ,
               as
               he
               claims
               to
               be
               Vicar
               General
               unto
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               Umpire
               matters
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               Religion
               and
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               Penalties
               ,
               as
               well
               Civil
               ,
               as
               Ecclesiastick
               ,
               he
               pleaseth
               ]
               
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 Angel
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 his
                 mark
                 in
                 his
                 fore
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 poured
                 out
                 without
                 mixture
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               any
               allay
               of
               mercy
               or
               compassion
               ]
               
                 into
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 his
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 tormented
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 smoak
                 of
                 their
                 torment
                 ascendeth
                 up
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 rest
                 day
                 nor
                 night
                 who
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 receiveth
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 his
                 name
              
               c
               .
               A
               most
               dreadful
               denunciation
               and
               warning
               !
               enough
               to
               make
               both
               the
               ears
               of
               him
               that
               shall
               hear
               it
               ,
               to
               tingle
               ;
               and
               to
               prevail
               with
               any
               man
               that
               loves
               not
               the
               vengeance
               of
               hell
               fire
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               God
               his
               Enemy
               in
               the
               fiercest
               of
               his
               Indignation
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               
                 the
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 furlongs
                 distance
                 ,
              
               spoken
               of
               
                 (
                 Rev.
              
               14.
               20.
               
               )
               from
               all
               communion
               with
               the
               
                 Beast
                 ,
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 False
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Scarlet
                 Whore
                 ,
              
               in
               all
               their
               lewd
               and
               detestable
               doings
               .
               And
               whereas
               several
               other
               things
               of
               moment
               might
               be
               observed
               from
               the
               passages
               now
               cited
               ,
               I
               shall
               at
               present
               )
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               two
               only
               .
               
                 First
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               most
               severe
               and
               dreadful
               vengeance
               here
               described
               ,
               is
               not
               threatned
               against
               any
               inward
               defection
               ,
               or
               leaning
               in
               heart
               ,
               mind
               or
               judgement
               ,
               towards
               the
               wayes
               and
               practices
               of
               the
               
                 Beast
                 ,
              
               but
               against
               any
               outward
               compliance
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               
                 receiving
                 his
                 mark
                 in
                 the
                 forehead
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               for
               men
               to
               plead
               the
               integrity
               and
               goodness
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               if
               in
               their
               outward
               man
               they
               conform
               to
               any
               of
               his
               abominations
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               expresseth
               those
               compliances
               ,
               or
               those
               acts
               of
               compliance
               ,
               with
               the
               Beast
               ,
               against
               which
               the
               most
               heavy
               doom
               described
               is
               threatned
               ,
               in
               words
               and
               phrases
               that
               are
               obscure
               and
               of
               difficult
               interpretation
               (
               as
               the
               
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 and
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 the
                 receiving
                 his
                 Mark
                 in
                 the
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 Hand
                 )
              
               that
               so
               the
               Saints
               might
               be
               made
               jealous
               and
               fearful
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               such
               actions
               und
               wayes
               wherein
               they
               should
               broadly
               and
               right-down
               symbolize
               ,
               and
               comport
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               even
               of
               those
               also
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               least
               and
               lightest
               appearance
               of
               such
               a
               comportment
               .
               Men
               use
               to
               be
               more
               circumspect
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               more
               careful
               of
               keeping
               themselves
               at
               a
               sufficient
               distance
               from
               Ditches
               ,
               Precipices
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               danger
               ,
               when
               they
               walk
               in
               the
               twilight
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               apt
               to
               make
               them
               more
               bold
               and
               venturous
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               express
               will
               of
               God
               concerning
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 abstain
                 ,
              
               not
               only
               from
               that
               which
               is
               really
               and
               unquestionably
               evil
               ,
               but
               
                 from
                 all
                 appearance
                 of
                 evil
              
               a
               likewise
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               from
               whatsoever
               is
               of
               an
               inviting
               ,
               tempting
               ,
               and
               alluring
               nature
               unto
               evil
               b
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               from
               whatsoever
               we
               are
               not
               reasonably
               ,
               and
               well
               assured
               in
               our
               Judgements
               and
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               evil
               c
               Now
               that
               our
               ordinary
               and
               frequent
               attendance
               upon
               persons
               commissioned
               and
               sent
               by
               
                 Prelates
              
               to
               preach
               ,
               is
               a
               countenancing
               of
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               a
               communicating
               with
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               their
               sins
               (
               with
               the
               Prelates
               in
               their
               blasphemous
               usurpations
               and
               incroachments
               upon
               the
               high
               Prerogative
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ;
              
               with
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               in
               their
               consenting
               unto
               their
               Masters
               in
               those
               sacrilegious
               impieties
               ,
               by
               dividing
               the
               spoile
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               accepting
               a
               Ministerial
               Dignity
               from
               and
               under
               them
               )
               hath
               been
               demonstratively
               proved
               formerly
               d
               .
               And
               the
               sin
               of
               Prelates
               in
               claiming
               and
               exercising
               such
               a
               power
               in
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               competent
               only
               unto
               
                 Christ
              
               himself
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               appropriated
               unto
               him
               by
               God
               ,
               being
               (
               for
               kind
               )
               one
               of
               the
               most
               notorious
               and
               stigmatical
               sins
               of
               the
               
                 Babylonish
              
               or
               Antichristian
               Beast
               ;
               they
               who
               justifie
               ,
               or
               any
               wayes
               communicate
               with
               the
               Prelates
               in
               the
               sin
               ,
               justifie
               the
               
                 Beast
              
               also
               ,
               and
               communicate
               with
               him
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               bring
               themselves
               under
               the
               dint
               of
               those
               most
               terrible
               threatnings
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               are
               bent
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               bird
               him
               
                 God
                 speed
              
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               
                 Antichristian
              
               Abominations
               (
               as
               we
               lately
               heard
               )
               neither
               are
               they
               who
               quarrel
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               declare
               themselves
               with
               the
               greatest
               zeal
               and
               passion
               against
               him
               ,
               about
               other
               matters
               wherein
               themselves
               are
               ,
               or
               (
               probably
               )
               may
               
               be
               some
               wayes
               concerned
               ,
               hereby
               either
               made
               ,
               or
               declared
               innocent
               from
               the
               great
               offence
               of
               complying
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               justifying
               him
               .
               For
               thieves
               may
               fall
               out
               ,
               and
               draw
               swords
               upon
               one
               another
               about
               dividing
               the
               prey
               ,
               and
               yet-justifie
               one
               the
               other
               in
               following
               the
               same
               wicked
               course
               of
               thieving
               :
               and
               Sampson's
               Foxes
               were
               tyed
               together
               by
               their
               tails
               ,
               when
               their
               heads
               looked
               contrary
               wayes
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               men
               may
               preach
               and
               write
               with
               a
               keen
               stile
               ,
               yea
               and
               make
               most
               severe
               Laws
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               calleth
               himself
               
                 Christ
                 Vicar
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Antichrist
              
               a
               ]
               and
               against
               those
               that
               profess
               a
               religious
               subjection
               unto
               him
               (
               whom
               we
               call
               
                 Papists
                 )
              
               and
               yet
               may
               symbolize
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               the
               same
               condemnation
               with
               him
               ,
               if
               they
               claim
               or
               exercise
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               maintain
               and
               justifie
               that
               kind
               of
               power
               which
               he
               claims
               (
               though
               over
               greater
               numbers
               of
               men
               )
               and
               exerciseth
               ,
               but
               in
               much
               a
               larger
               Sphere
               than
               they
               ;
               a
               power
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               of
               imposing
               upon
               men
               what
               they
               please
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               of
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               ,
               under
               what
               penalties
               they
               please
               also
               .
               The
               claim
               of
               this
               power
               over
               the
               
                 Chrictian
              
               World
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               I
               might
               say
               ,
               over
               the
               
                 whole
              
               World
               )
               constitutes
               him
               that
               maketh
               the
               claim
               ,
               whoever
               he
               be
               ,
               that
               Notorious
               and
               Grand
               
                 Anti-Christ
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Vice
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               of
               whose
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               in
               his
               season
               ,
               the
               
                 Christians
              
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               
                 Paul
              
               and
               
                 John
                 ,
              
               had
               heard
               ,
               b
               and
               whose
               History
               (
               his
               rise
               ,
               progress
               ,
               exploits
               ,
               continuance
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               most
               doleful
               and
               dreadfull
               
                 Catastrophe
                 ,
              
               or
               end
               )
               is
               prophetically
               set
               forth
               by
               these
               Apostles
               ;
               by
               the
               former
               more
               briefly
               ,
               2
               
                 Thess
                 .
              
               2.
               by
               the
               latter
               ,
               more
               largely
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 .
              
               And
               whosoever
               they
               be
               that
               claim
               the
               like
               power
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               over
               a
               smaller
               part
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               over
               those
               only
               ,
               who
               live
               under
               their
               Civil
               Government
               and
               Power
               ,
               (
               as
               most
               Rulers
               and
               Governours
               that
               are
               called
               
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               do
               )
               they
               justifie
               that
               very
               power
               in
               the
               nature
               or
               kind
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               claim
               and
               exercise
               of
               which
               is
               the
               very
               life
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               quickning
               spirit
               of
               
                 Antichrist
              
               emphatically
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               called
               :
               and
               consequently
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               may
               (
               with
               too
               good
               propriety
               of
               speech
               )
               be
               termed
               
                 Antichristian
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Antichrists
              
               of
               an
               inferiour
               order
               .
               But
               this
               by
               the
               way
               .
               From
               the
               late
               premises
               it
               plainly
               enough
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               lending
               of
               our
               ears
               and
               understandings
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               to
               a
               Ministry
               of
               a
               spurious
               and
               earthly
               descent
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Prelates
               (
               rank
               of
               the
               spirit
               that
               breatheth
               in
               
                 Antichrist
              
               the
               Great
               )
               may
               
               truly
               call
               theirs
               ,
               is
               a
               constructive
               justification
               of
               this
               
                 Antichrist
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               in
               his
               fundamental
               wickedness
               (
               as
               was
               even
               now
               hinted
               )
               and
               so
               exposeth
               us
               unto
               danger
               of
               partaking
               with
               him
               in
               his
               plagues
               :
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               encouraged
               ,
               or
               led
               unto
               it
               by
               the
               sweet
               
                 Genius
              
               of
               the
               liberty
               purchased
               for
               us
               by
               Christ
               ;
               this
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               )
               most
               effectually
               disswading
               and
               drawing
               us
               aside
               from
               all
               actions
               and
               wayes
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               any
               threatning
               or
               dangerous
               consequence
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Whereas
               the
               
                 Argument
              
               pleadeth
               that
               the
               benefit
               of
               Edification
               may
               lawfully
               be
               sought
               after
               ,
               and
               received
               ,
               from
               any
               Ministry
               whatsoever
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               but
               even
               among
               
                 Papists
              
               themselves
               ,
               as
               from
               
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               answer
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               evil
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               for
               the
               compassing
               or
               obtaining
               of
               any
               good
               whatsoever
               .
               The
               great
               Apostle
               being
               reported
               to
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               ,
               rejects
               the
               report
               with
               great
               indignation
               ,
               as
               an
               unworthy
               slander
               ,
               
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               8.
               
               And
               no
               marvel
               ;
               it
               being
               repugnant
               even
               to
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               (
               as
               might
               be
               shewed
               from
               the
               Sayings
               of
               some
               of
               her
               Prophets
               )
               that
               the
               attainment
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               should
               be
               endeavoured
               by
               unlawful
               wayes
               :
               The
               reason
               whereof
               might
               be
               insisted
               on
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               are
               in
               hast
               .
               Now
               it
               bath
               been
               formerly
               argued
               ,
               and
               proved
               ,
               by
               
                 Considerations
              
               not
               a
               few
               ,
               That
               to
               attend
               upon
               any
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               an
               Apocryphal
               and
               sinful
               erection
               ,
               and
               consequently
               derogatory
               unto
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               care
               and
               faithfulness
               over
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               ends
               or
               expectations
               may
               be
               ,
               in
               ,
               or
               from
               such
               our
               attendance
               ,
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               displeasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               ,
               and
               unquestionably
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Scandal
               given
               to
               weak
               Christians
               .
               No
               goodness
               of
               ends
               or
               intentions
               ,
               will
               make
               atonement
               for
               a
               sinful
               action
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               Edification
               be
               more
               necessary
               ,
               and
               of
               greater
               concernment
               to
               be
               endeavoured
               and
               sought
               after
               by
               a
               
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               than
               his
               daily
               bread
               ,
               yet
               God
               having
               provided
               orderly
               and
               regular
               means
               ,
               and
               these
               every
               way
               sufficient
               for
               his
               obtaining
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               with
               greatest
               evidence
               proved
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               *
               )
               he
               is
               not
               to
               please
               himself
               with
               breaking
               the
               Divine
               appointment
               on
               this
               behalf
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               his
               own
               Carver
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               set
               out
               a
               meet
               and
               full
               allowance
               for
               him
               ;
               no
               whit
               more
               ,
               than
               with
               seeking
               his
               daily
               bread
               by
               indirect
               and
               unwarrantable
               practices
               ,
               when
               as
               there
               are
               honest
               wayes
               and
               means
               to
               supply
               him
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               which
               have
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               annexed
               by
               promise
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               well
               capable
               of
               the
               use
               of
               them
               .
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               chargeth
               it
               upon
               the
               Saints
               as
               a
               special
               duty
               and
               service
               for
               
               the
               honour
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               observe
               a
               
                 Decorum
                 ,
              
               and
               comely
               Order
               in
               their
               Church
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               in
               managing
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               holy
               Institutions
               of
               God.
               
                 Let
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 decently
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
              
               b
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
              
               signifies
               to
               the
               
                 Colossians
              
               that
               he
               
                 rejoyced
                 ,
              
               beholding
               ,
               though
               onely
               
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               he
               was
               now
               absent
               in
               body
               )
               
                 their
                 Order
              
               c
               .
               And
               
                 Titus
              
               was
               left
               by
               him
               in
               
                 Crete
              
               to
               put
               things
               in
               
                 order
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               the
               word
               signifieth
               )
               to
               set
               matters
               at
               rights
               ,
               in
               the
               Churches
               there
               d
               .
               Now
               as
               it
               is
               a
               manifest
               breach
               of
               order
               ,
               when
               a
               wife
               is
               disobedient
               to
               her
               own
               husband
               ,
               her
               obedience
               unto
               him
               being
               
                 fit
                 and
                 comely
              
               (
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
               hath
               adjudged
               it
               ,
               
                 Coloss
                 .
              
               3.
               18.
               )
               So
               is
               it
               no
               lesse
               disorderly
               for
               any
               person
               ,
               who
               hath
               freely
               embodyed
               himself
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               the
               members
               whereof
               ought
               to
               
                 submit
                 themselves
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               21.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               5.
               )
               And
               again
               ,
               to
               
                 serve
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 love
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               5.
               13.
               
               
                 To
                 build
                 up
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 holy
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               Jude
               vers
               .
               20.
               
               
                 To
                 obey
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 them
                 very
                 highly
                 in
                 love
                 for
                 heir
                 work
                 sake
                 ,
              
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               
                 Not
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               10.
               25.
               
               Not
               to
               make
               rents
               or
               
                 Divisions
              
               in
               their
               body
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               10.
               or
               to
               
                 cause
                 offences
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               
               (
               with
               several
               other
               things
               of
               like
               import
               with
               these
               )
               it
               is
               (
               I
               say
               )
               disorderly
               in
               the
               highest
               for
               any
               Member
               being
               under
               such
               sacred
               obligations
               as
               these
               ,
               unto
               his
               body
               ,
               or
               fellow-members
               ,
               to
               turn
               his
               back
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               abandon
               their
               communion
               ,
               to
               forsake
               their
               holy
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               liberty
               to
               seek
               after
               edification
               ,
               to
               betake
               himself
               from
               time
               to
               time
               unto
               strange
               Teachers
               (
               especially
               being
               of
               an
               infamous
               and
               polluted
               Order
               )
               and
               to
               frequent
               Congregations
               of
               a
               Politique
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               worldly
               complexion
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Churches
               of
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Now
               for
               any
               man
               to
               expect
               edification
               by
               violating
               the
               Order
               ,
               which
               
                 Christ
              
               hath
               established
               in
               his
               Churches
               ,
               is
               with
               as
               little
               reason
               ,
               as
               to
               expect
               to
               
                 gather
                 grapes
                 of
                 thorns
                 ,
                 or
                 figs
                 of
                 chistles
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               (
               and
               lastly
               ,
               for
               this
               )
               Were
               it
               granted
               ,
               or
               supposed
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               might
               gather
               as
               much
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Misteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               from
               the
               lips
               of
               strange
               Teachers
               in
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               he
               was
               like
               to
               do
               by
               the
               teachings
               in
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               and
               amongst
               those
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               hath
               sperated
               himself
               ;
               yet
               neither
               will
               this
               prove
               that
               he
               
                 edifieth
                 ,
              
               as
               much
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               as
               ,
               or
               than
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               by
               waiting
               upon
               God
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               lips
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               them
               ,
               who
               speak
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Congregation
               .
               The
               Silver
               ,
               and
               Gold
               ,
               which
               an
               ungodly
               man
               possesseth
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               mettal
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               same
               allay
               ,
               and
               refining
               ,
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               possessed
               by
               one
               that
               is
               righteous
               :
               yet
               the
               Prophet
               
                 David
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 little
                 that
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 better
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               serviceable
               to
               the
               owner
               upon
               a
               better
               account
               ]
               
                 than
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 many
                 wicked
              
               *
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 righteous
                 mans
                 little
                 ,
              
               being
               honestly
               gotten
               ,
               or
               obtained
               ,
               hath
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               sanctified
               unto
               him
               :
               Whereas
               the
               riches
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               being
               either
               unjustly
               obtained
               ,
               or
               unconscionably
               detained
               and
               kept
               up
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               are
               polluted
               unto
               the
               owners
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               cleaving
               to
               them
               ,
               according
               as
               he
               threatneth
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 curse
                 your
                 blessings
                 .
              
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               the
               knowledg
               in
               things
               appertaining
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               relating
               unto
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               which
               is
               obtained
               by
               breach
               of
               Gospel-order
               ,
               and
               by
               attending
               upon
               a
               Ministry
               of
               an
               unclean
               Parentage
               and
               descent
               ,
               may
               ,
               in
               the
               letter
               and
               notion
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               altogether
               the
               same
               (
               yea
               and
               possibly
               exceed
               it
               )
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               gained
               by
               keeping
               close
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Gospel-Institutions
               &
               Appointments
               ,
               and
               received
               from
               those
               Teachers
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               over
               us
               ,
               or
               is
               dispensed
               in
               our
               own
               
                 Christian
              
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               yet
               come
               far
               short
               of
               it
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               true
               Edification
               [
               I
               mean
               ,
               in
               building
               men
               up
               in
               Faith
               and
               true
               holiness
               .
               ]
               For
               there
               is
               an
               aptness
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               weakness
               and
               vanity
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               
                 puff
              
               men
               
                 up
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               )
               which
               is
               as
               contrary
               to
               Edification
               ,
               as
               contrary
               may
               be
               ,
               unless
               the
               flatulency
               and
               windiness
               of
               it
               be
               corrected
               by
               the
               Grace
               and
               Blessing
               of
               God.
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               in
               many
               known
               places
               ,
               informeth
               us
               ,
               that
               knowledge
               and
               ungodliness
               agree
               too
               well
               together
               (
               many
               times
               )
               in
               the
               same
               subject
               and
               soul
               .
               Now
               though
               God
               may
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               argued
               ,
               and
               granted
               ,
               formerly
               )
               sometimes
               countenance
               and
               bless
               a
               Ministry
               of
               a
               forreign
               plantation
               ,
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               edification
               of
               others
               [
               namely
               when
               ,
               and
               whilst
               ,
               the
               irregularity
               and
               unlawfuess
               of
               it
               remains
               un-discovered
               ,
               so
               that
               people
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               hearts
               resort
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               whilst
               other
               means
               of
               Grace
               are
               scant
               ,
               and
               Gospel
               Churches
               few
               ,
               and
               remote
               ]
               yet
               there
               is
               little
               question
               to
               be
               made
               but
               that
               he
               much
               more
               rejoyceth
               over
               a
               Ministry
               of
               his
               own
               contrivance
               and
               establishment
               ,
               to
               work
               gracious
               and
               great
               things
               by
               it
               for
               the
               precious
               souls
               of
               men
               .
               And
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               receive
               their
               Commission
               for
               their
               work
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               are
               oft
               found
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               when
               as
               those
               of
               an
               exotique
               and
               earthly
               protrusion
               ,
               though
               of
               greater
               gifts
               ,
               and
               parts
               of
               learning
               ,
               prove
               (
               in
               comparison
               )
               
                 Ministers
              
               onely
               
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
              
               Therefore
               they
               that
               go
               wondring
               ,
               or
               wandring
               ,
               after
               such
               Teachers
               as
               these
               ,
               upon
               a
               design
               or
               desire
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               edification
               ,
               expose
               themselves
               by
               a
               like
               course
               ,
               unto
               
               a
               like
               curse
               or
               disappointment
               ,
               with
               those
               
                 Jews
              
               of
               old
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 commit
                 adultery
              
               [
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               shall
               take
               unto
               them
               many
               wives
               ]
               
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 increase
              
               a
               And
               as
               it
               is
               recorded
               of
               
                 Daniel
              
               and
               his
               three
               Companions
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               
                 defile
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 meat
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 wine
                 which
                 he
                 drank
                 ,
              
               chusing
               rather
               to
               
                 eat
                 pulse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drink
                 water
                 ;
              
               that
               
                 their
                 countenances
                 appeared
                 fairer
                 ,
                 and
                 fatter
                 in
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 that
                 did
                 eat
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 meat
              
               b
               :
               In
               like
               manner
               they
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               shal
               content
               themselves
               with
               that
               spiritual
               diet
               ,
               though
               it
               seems
               but
               spare
               and
               thin
               ,
               which
               God
               judgeth
               meet
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               ,
               are
               like
               to
               thrive
               better
               in
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               grow
               faster
               in
               Grace
               ,
               than
               those
               Teachers
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Great
               men
               of
               the
               Earth
               delight
               to
               be
               served
               .
               So
               the
               
                 Israelites
              
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               being
               dissatisfied
               with
               
                 Manna
              
               (
               which
               yet
               was
               Angels
               bread
               c
               )
               villifying
               it
               as
               
                 a
                 light
                 bread
              
               d
               ,
               and
               complaining
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 soul
                 was
                 dryed
                 away
              
               for
               want
               of
               better
               nourishment
               e
               ,
               fell
               a
               lusting
               after
               flesh
               :
               wherewith
               though
               God
               was
               greatly
               provoked
               ,
               yet
               
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 disappointed
                 of
                 their
                 lust
              
               f
               ,
               flesh
               was
               given
               them
               in
               great
               abundance
               g
               :
               But
               
                 while
                 the
                 flesh
                 was
                 yet
                 between
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 smote
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 plague
              
               h
               .
               And
               it
               is
               greatly
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               such
               Members
               of
               
                 Christian
              
               Congregations
               ,
               who
               kick
               against
               the
               spiritual
               provisions
               in
               those
               Houses
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               relate
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               neither
               marrow
               ,
               nor
               fatness
               ,
               nor
               any
               good
               nourishment
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               think
               to
               feast
               sumpiuously
               with
               the
               World
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               Assemblies
               ;
               greatly
               (
               I
               say
               )
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               the
               sweet
               morsels
               they
               shall
               eat
               here
               ,
               will
               never
               digest
               kindly
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               breed
               any
               good
               blood
               ,
               but
               turn
               to
               wind
               and
               water
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               .
               Therefore
               if
               
                 Edification
              
               be
               the
               end
               which
               men
               propose
               unto
               themselves
               in
               taking
               a
               liberty
               to
               travel
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               
                 Abanah
              
               and
               
                 Pharpar
                 ,
              
               they
               might
               with
               much
               more
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               likelihood
               of
               success
               ,
               have
               consulted
               the
               obtaining
               of
               their
               desire
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               by
               staying
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               contenting
               themselves
               with
               the
               streams
               of
               
                 Jordan
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             VII
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Some
             conceive
             they
             may
             lawfully
             hear
             those
             Ministers
             whom
             these
             Papers
             all
             along
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             perswade
             all
             good
             men
             to
             decline
             and
             turn
             away
             from
             ,
             if
             they
             hear
             them
             onely
             as
             men
             
             well
             furnished
             by
             God
             with
             gifts
             and
             abilities
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             at
             all
             mind
             ,
             or
             regard
             ,
             their
             Ordination
             ;
             neither
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             nor
             whither
             it
             goes
             ,
             nor
             by
             what
             ,
             or
             whose
             ,
             Authority
             they
             stand
             forth
             to
             preach
             .
             For
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             hear
             any
             man
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             without
             any
             Ordination
             by
             men
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             perceive
             ,
             or
             understand
             ,
             him
             competently
             qualified
             for
             the
             work
             ,
             is
             more
             generally
             ,
             if
             not
             universally
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             knowing
             and
             understanding
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               little
               question
               to
               be
               made
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               to
               hear
               ,
               yea
               oft
               ,
               and
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               to
               hear
               such
               a
               man
               preach
               ,
               or
               declare
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               continued
               discourse
               (
               for
               this
               I
               call
               preaching
               )
               the
               counsel
               and
               mind
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               never
               received
               Ordination
               (
               in
               the
               common
               ,
               and
               best
               known
               Notion
               of
               the
               word
               )
               from
               men
               ;
               yet
               under
               these
               Conditions
               ,
               or
               Proviso's
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               pretends
               not
               to
               an
               Ordination
               ,
               having
               never
               received
               any
               ,
               true
               ,
               or
               false
               ,
               and
               the
               falshood
               of
               his
               pretence
               ,
               or
               his
               lye
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               is
               either
               known
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               justly
               suspected
               .
               It
               is
               not
               worthy
               a
               
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               to
               countenance
               a
               liar
               ,
               or
               a
               person
               justly
               suspected
               for
               such
               ,
               in
               so
               sacred
               a
               work
               ,
               as
               the
               dispensing
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               he
               hath
               not
               submitted
               to
               any
               Mock
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               such
               which
               is
               irregular
               (
               in
               the
               principal
               ,
               or
               main
               of
               it
               )
               for
               such
               an
               Ordination
               is
               a
               meer
               nullity
               (
               as
               was
               shewed
               soon
               after
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Discourse
               )
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               he
               that
               walketh
               under
               it
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               Non-Ordained
               man.
               Yet
               such
               a
               man
               is
               not
               to
               be
               countenanced
               ,
               or
               honoured
               ,
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               presumes
               (
               not
               having
               first
               ,
               by
               one
               means
               or
               other
               ,
               testified
               his
               Repentance
               for
               such
               a
               miscarriage
               )
               to
               minister
               the
               Glorious
               Gospel
               of
               
                 Christ
                 .
              
               For
               it
               is
               not
               meet
               that
               the
               sheep
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               should
               give
               ear
               to
               such
               a
               Shepherd
               ,
               who
               
                 entreth
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 door
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               according
               to
               his
               appointment
               )
               
                 into
                 the
              
               Sheep-fold
               ,
               
                 but
                 climbeth
                 up
                 another
                 way
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               10.
               1
               ,
               5.
               compared
               .
               But
               this
               is
               the
               main
               part
               argued
               hitherto
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               we
               find
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               some
               degree
               at
               least
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               enabled
               by
               God
               to
               teach
               :
               which
               requireth
               ,
               1.
               
               Some
               good
               acquaintance
               in
               the
               Master
               Veins
               of
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               And
               2.
               
               A
               convenient
               
               utterance
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               communicate
               the
               conceptions
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               unto
               the
               minds
               and
               understandings
               of
               those
               that
               hear
               him
               .
               To
               encourage
               any
               private
               Christian
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               Prophesying
               ,
               in
               any
               more
               publick
               way
               than
               amongst
               those
               of
               his
               own
               family
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               not
               recommended
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               Donation
               of
               both
               these
               Gifts
               unto
               him
               ,
               especially
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               some
               considerable
               proportion
               above
               the
               generality
               of
               his
               fellows
               ,
               tendeth
               rather
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               him
               that
               is
               encouraged
               upon
               such
               terms
               ,
               than
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               he
               be
               a
               person
               of
               a
               modest
               ,
               humble
               ,
               sober
               ,
               and
               grave
               spirit
               ,
               of
               an
               inoffensive
               and
               exemplary
               behaviour
               ,
               not
               under
               any
               observation
               or
               reproach
               for
               any
               thing
               scandalous
               or
               unchristian
               ,
               in
               his
               course
               .
               If
               they
               shall
               undertake
               to
               preach
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               who
               are
               enemies
               unto
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               those
               are
               who
               obey
               not
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               
                 Luke
              
               19.
               27.
               
               )
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               honoured
               or
               encouraged
               in
               such
               their
               undertaking
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               are
               his
               friends
               .
            
             
               5.
               (
               and
               Lastly
               )
               That
               whilst
               we
               honour
               a
               private
               Christian
               in
               his
               exercise
               of
               those
               good
               Gifts
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               for
               our
               Edification
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               prejudice
               (
               in
               the
               least
               )
               that
               greater
               and
               more
               solemn
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               
                 Christ
              
               hath
               given
               as
               a
               singular
               blessing
               unto
               his
               Churches
               ;
               nor
               any
               wayes
               discourage
               or
               grieve
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               over
               us
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               must
               give
               an
               account
               for
               our
               souls
               .
               The
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               are
               all
               necessary
               in
               their
               (
               respective
               )
               seasons
               ,
               and
               amicably
               affected
               towards
               one
               another
               :
               there
               is
               imployment
               enough
               ,
               and
               this
               honourable
               ,
               for
               them
               all
               ;
               so
               that
               one
               needs
               not
               endamage
               or
               entrench
               upon
               the
               priviledges
               of
               another
               .
               These
               Cautions
               and
               Conditions
               observed
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               question
               but
               that
               it
               is
               very
               lawful
               to
               attend
               upon
               the
               Gospelexercises
               of
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               nor
               ordained
               (
               in
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               )
               for
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               of
               Preaching
               :
               Yet
               this
               proveth
               not
               (
               as
               was
               even
               now
               briefly
               shewed
               )
               that
               it
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               lawful
               to
               hear
               he
               preachings
               of
               a
               person
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               far
               neglected
               the
               honour
               and
               pleasure
               of
               his
               great
               Lord
               and
               Master
               
                 CHRIST
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               purchase
               leave
               and
               liberty
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               of
               those
               who
               have
               neither
               power
               to
               grant
               ,
               nor
               power
               to
               deny
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               all
               ,
               power
               to
               sell
               ,
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               are
               intruders
               upon
               ,
               and
               usurpers
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               prophaners
               of
               the
               holy
               Priviledges
               both
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               People
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               If
               it
               be
               unlawful
               to
               hear
               such
               Ministers
               as
               these
               ,
               as
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               are
               Prelatically
               Ordained
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               lawful
               to
               hear
               them
               as
               gifted
               men
               ,
               or
               as
               persons
               well
               qualified
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               knowledge
               and
               utterance
               ,
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               general
               and
               true
               Rule
               ,
               That
               no
               particular
               or
               individual
               action
               ,
               which
               is
               unlawful
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               one
               circumstance
               ,
               can
               be
               made
               lawful
               by
               the
               innocency
               of
               never
               so
               many
               circumstances
               otherwise
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               particular
               action
               so
               broadly
               unlawful
               ,
               but
               hath
               some
               circumstance
               (
               haply
               ,
               many
               )
               lawful
               enough
               relating
               to
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               ,
               
                 Malum
                 semper
                 habitat
                 in
                 alieno
                 fundo
                 ,
              
               Evil
               alwayes
               dwells
               in
               a
               soyl
               that
               is
               none
               of
               its
               own
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               it
               still
               cleaveth
               unto
               somewhat
               that
               is
               (
               naturally
               )
               good
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               (
               And
               lastly
               ,
               )
               In
               case
               he
               that
               thinketh
               it
               lawful
               to
               hear
               the
               Ministers
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               as
               men
               well
               accomplished
               with
               Gifts
               for
               the
               work
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               men
               sinfully
               ordained
               ,
               should
               openly
               and
               publickly
               declare
               and
               profess
               ,
               that
               he
               heareth
               them
               only
               in
               the
               former
               consideration
               ,
               and
               at
               no
               hand
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               his
               act
               in
               hearing
               them
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               would
               be
               much
               more
               excusable
               ,
               both
               with
               God
               and
               good
               men
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               would
               be
               wholly
               justified
               hereby
               ,
               I
               somewhat
               doubt
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               bow
               down
               to
               ,
               or
               before
               an
               Image
               ,
               although
               he
               should
               never
               so
               seriously
               protest
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               boweth
               not
               down
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               before
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               silver
               ,
               gold
               ,
               wood
               ,
               stone
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               nor
               as
               it
               is
               the
               workmanship
               of
               mens
               hands
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               it
               putteth
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               God
               ;
               I
               believe
               this
               would
               not
               make
               him
               innocent
               of
               the
               great
               offence
               of
               violating
               the
               second
               Commandment
               ,
               where
               bowing
               down
               to
               an
               Image
               is
               expresly
               forbidden
               :
               for
               no
               consideration
               put
               by
               man
               upon
               such
               an
               action
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               direct
               breach
               of
               any
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               alter
               the
               property
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               no
               such
               breach
               .
               Therefore
               if
               it
               be
               against
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               with
               our
               presence
               honour
               the
               Teachings
               of
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               come
               in
               this
               Name
               unto
               us
               ,
               from
               under
               
                 Prelatical
              
               hands
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               our
               considering
               them
               as
               persons
               gifted
               for
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               thus
               honour
               them
               ,
               that
               will
               reconcile
               our
               acting
               in
               this
               kind
               with
               the
               mind
               ,
               or
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               how
               much
               less
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               keep
               this
               our
               consideration
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               within
               our
               own
               breasts
               ?
               For
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               how
               shall
               our
               weak
               brother
               ,
               who
               is
               offended
               at
               our
               hearing
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               come
               to
               know
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               hear
               them
               upon
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               most
               offensive
               terms
               of
               all
               ,
               namely
               ,
               as
               Preaching
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Episcopal
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               offended
               much
               more
               ?
               Again
               ,
               How
               shall
               
               the
               Ministers
               themselves
               whom
               we
               hear
               ,
               not
               think
               but
               that
               we
               hear
               them
               as
               Ministers
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               rightly
               Ordained
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               strengthened
               or
               hardened
               in
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               upon
               a
               supposal
               of
               our
               concurrence
               in
               Judgement
               with
               them
               ,
               touching
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               the
               goodness
               of
               the
               Way
               by
               which
               they
               have
               entered
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               if
               we
               hear
               them
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               without
               declaring
               or
               protesting
               against
               their
               Ordination
               ?
               So
               that
               whoever
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               judge
               it
               unlawful
               to
               hear
               them
               as
               
                 Prelatical
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               have
               no
               reasonable
               ground
               to
               think
               that
               they
               may
               notwithstanding
               lawfully
               hear
               them
               as
               
                 gifted
                 men
                 ,
              
               unless
               they
               shall
               make
               their
               tongues
               the
               Interpreters
               of
               their
               minds
               and
               intentions
               in
               the
               case
               .
               Neither
               dare
               I
               warrant
               them
               that
               the
               loudest
               declaring
               of
               themselves
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               will
               warrant
               their
               practice
               in
               hearing
               them
               :
               But
               I
               really
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               find
               it
               much
               cheaper
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               more
               commodious
               for
               them
               ,
               wholly
               to
               wave
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               men
               they
               wot
               of
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               any
               such
               Declaration
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41500-e400
           
             a
             Socios
             Christi
             vocat
             ●●bitiosos
             〈◊〉
             qui
             〈◊〉
             cultus
             ,
             ●ue
             ac
             
               Chri●●●s
            
             ipse
             ,
             insti●●●erent
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Sociorum
             〈◊〉
             i.e.
             Pa●rum
             〈◊〉
             qui
             nibil
             te
             〈◊〉
             ,
             sed
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ●ecum
             ●estoris
             specie
             ,
             appellatione
             .
             
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             notis
             locum
             .
          
           
             a
             Ignosci
             〈◊〉
             simpliciter
             〈◊〉
             antibus
             :
             〈◊〉
             inspiratio●●m
             vero
             ,
             &
             ●●velationem
             ●●ctam
             ,
             sine
             ig●●rantiae
             〈◊〉
             peccatur
             .
             
               ●ypr
               .
               Ep.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             a
             Mr.
             W.
             Prynn
             ,
             Vn-Bishoping
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             
               &c.
               reprinted
               with
               ad●itions
               ,
            
             Anno.
             ●661
             .
             ●
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             (
             after
             the
             Postscript
             .
             )
          
           
             a
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             W.
             Prynne
             ,
             Vn-Bishoping
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             p.
             76.
             77.
             
          
           
             a
             A
             Multi
             raedio
             investigandae
             veritatis
             ,
             ad
             proximos
             divertunt
             errores
             .
             
               Minut.
               Felix
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Adverbia
             necandi
             ,
             ejus
             cui
             ●dhibentur
             contrarium
             significant
             .
             
               Mede
               〈◊〉
               Apoc.
               p.
            
             152
             
          
           
             a
             Consideration
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Rev.
             17.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Rev.
             14.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             elsewhere
             the
             sore
             displeasure
             of
             God
             is
             declared
             (
             threatning-wise
             )
             against
             those
             that
             shall
             compo●●
             with
             this
             Beast
             in
             his
             sins
             ,
             
               Rev.
               8.
               4.
               
               Chap.
               19
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               2
               Thes
            
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             b
             Prov.
             23.
             
             ●1
             .
             Exod.
             34.
             5
             ,
             16.
             
             Deut.
             2.
             30.
             
             (
             with
             many
             other
             ;
             )
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             14.
             14
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             
               Consideration
            
             2
             ,
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             word
             
               Antichrist
            
             signifieth
             as
             well
             Christ's
             Substitute
             ,
             Deputy
             ,
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             acteth
             in
             his
             place
             or
             stead
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             an
             Adversary
             or
             Enemy
             to
             him
             :
             although
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             acteth
             in
             his
             Head
             ,
             exercising
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             appropriately
             his
             ,
             &
             vested
             in
             him
             only
             ,
             is
             his
             grand
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             shewed
             at
             large
             .
             The
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             our
             best
             
               Lexicons
            
             inform
             us
             ,
             most
             properly
             signifieth
             ,
             
               pro
               ,
               vice
               ,
               loco
               ;
            
             for
             ,
             instead
             ,
             or
             place
             [
             of
             another
             ]
             and
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Matth
               2.
               22.
               
               Luke
               11.
               11.
               
               Jam.
            
             4.
             15.
             
             Not
             is
             it
             (
             I
             verily
             believe
             )
             here
             so
             much
             as
             once
             used
             in
             an
             adversative
             〈◊〉
             Yea
             ,
             incomposition
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             like
             signification
             .
             
               Acts
            
             18.
             2.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             1
             
             John
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
            
             Consideration
             19.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             40.
             
          
           
             c
             Col.
             2.
             5
             
          
           
             d
             Tit.
             1.
             5
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             37.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Hosen
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             b
             Dan.
             1
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             c
             Psal
             .
             98
             25
             
          
           
             d
             Numb
             21.
             5
             
          
           
             e
             Numb
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Psa
             .
             78
             30
             
          
           
             g
             Numb
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             h
             Numb
             11.
             33.
             
          
        
      
    
  

